Naked on Summer Vacation: Sissy Summer Camp (13 Chapters)
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Naked on Summer Vacation: Sissy Summer Camp (13 Chapters)
Synopsis: It was 1980-something and this mostly true story about summer with my Aunt contains spanking, humiliation, nudity etc as she treats me like my younger cousins on the beach. "Get those swimsuits off! You aren't getting in the car all wet and sandy!" **This is a prequel to Naked on Summer Vacation: Slut Summer School. It involves feminization and establishes a lot of the background.
Sex Contents: Minimal Sex
Genre: Coming of Age
Tags: Teenagers, Reluctant, BiSexual, CrossDressing, Shemale, Cousins, Aunt, FemaleDom, Humiliation, Light Bond, Spanking, Masturbation, Voyeurism, Small Breasts, Nudism, Transformation
Chapter One
A mostly true story of my trip to the Redneck Riviera in the 1980s. All the parts that are bullshit are good too.
Eddie’s Story
It was early June 1980-something, and I was a typical 80’s kid caught up in Star Wars and Ghost Busters. I had yet to hit my growth spurt, so I was still a munchkin even though I had puberty. I would wake up with an erection, and if the wind blew hard enough, I’d have one. There were days I didn’t dress out for phys-ed simply because I knew my pecker would be poking up because we were co-ed. You have no idea how provocative “Shirts and skins” sounds like a way to tell which team is that when you are playing flag football with girls. None of the girls ever took the boys on the offer to play shirtless, but just the very idea could give me wood. I was painfully shy, so I never made the offer, but I would have been happy to see the girls boobs! I wasn’t sure why I wanted to see tits at the time, but I knew I was inquisitive at what girl boobies actually looked like. Most of the girls my age had flat chests, but that didn’t matter to me at all. It was just the idea of being able to see what I shouldn’t be able to see!
I didn’t mind missing physical education because I was scrawny and I would instead be playing my old Mattel Football handheld game. I memorized the patterns, and I could beat it over and over but I never tired of making the same basic moves over and over. I was the kind of kid who could play with a Pac-Man watch than I would be running after a Football on a hot day.
When Summer finally came, I was told that my older Brother Stefan would be going away to Yachting Camp in Rhode Island. It sounded prestigious and fancy, and it also meant that unlike every year my Family would not be doing a Summer Vacation together.
My parents told me I’d be spending the Summer down in Florida with my Aunt Samantha “Sam” as she liked to be called and my cousins. My Dad tried to make it sound like it would be fun to go to the beach, but I knew it was a sad consolation prize for not getting to go to the fancy camp my older Brother got to enjoy. I even asked to stay home. I’d just be happy to sit there with the Atari 2600 and play all afternoon but both of my parents worked, and they didn’t trust me home all day by myself.
After driving for many hours with my family past all the fun tourist traps like “South of the Border” and begging them to change their mind, we finally reached hot, muggy Summer. I asked if I would be going to Disneyworld and they told me that I’d have “Something even better” because I’d be staying at the beach. We were headed just south of Daytona Beach to a place they called the “Redneck Riviera.”
I was too wet behind the ears to even know what a redneck was much less where the Riviera was. It looked like a bunch of old dumping buildings, marinas along a single highway called A1A to me.
My Parents dropped me off with my Mom’s sister. My Mom and Dad didn’t stay long to visit, and they didn’t pack much so I assumed I’d be here for a week. They really didn’t tell me much except “Mind your Aunt” and that they loved me and would see me soon.
My Aunt Samantha lived only a few blocks from the beach in a Duplex. I think there was nothing but swamp and mosquitos in any direction 5 miles west of the beach anyway.
Aunt Sam looked a lot like Samantha the Witch on the TV Show bewitched. She was buxom and had torpedo shaped boobs or at least that is what it looked like to me in the swimsuit she was wearing.
“Now Eddie,” my mom said, “I want you to have fun and mind my sister. I’m sure you’ll have a ball playing with your cousins. We’ll be back as soon as we can but Eddie please just try to have fun and loosen up some?”
I wanted to know if this was just for two weeks or if they expected me to stay the entire Summer. I got the distinct impression my parents were planning a vacation WITHOUT kids because they talked to my Aunt and joked about getting some alone time. I wasn’t worldly enough to know that couples needed alone time. They were my entire world, and I obeyed them without question. I got in trouble for forgetting to clean up my room or talking back now and then, but I was generally a pretty well-behaved kid at this point in my life. I didn’t know anything except what I saw on TV and school to know what I could DO to get in trouble anyway.
My Aunt had three kids of her own and lived on her own. She was a divorcee which even in the 1980s was seen as something a little shameful. She had a rather stern appearance due to her upturned nose and yet I felt a slightly warm, welcoming nature about her. She seemed to have a perpetual smirk on her face most of the time.
I had not seen my cousins in many years since we all had a Thanksgiving together, so I barely remembered them.
Her daughter Blair was about my age, but she had developed boobs and was a full head taller than me. Girls generally sprout up a little earlier I was told when I met her, and I was intimidated for the first time. They were getting ready to go to the beach. She was wearing one of those French cut one piece bathing suits that show off the hips. I had seen a bathing suit like that in a Huey Lewis Video “If this ain’t it” but never in real life. My eyes bugged out, and I think Blair noticed and grinned at me as I stood bashfully behind my mom and refused to even shake her hand.
My other two cousins were named Buddy and Lewis. They both had red curly hair and were a few years younger than me. Buddy and Lewis were inseparable and like two puppy dogs always playing and roughhousing with one another. They had absolutely no interest in video games, Star Wars or anything I enjoyed. I remember they both seemed to like the TV show “Dukes of Hazard” and wanted to pretend they were Bo and Luke but other than that I couldn’t see how we had one thing to talk about.
Buddy and Lewis shared a room with each other, and I was expected to bunk with them since Blair and Sam had their own rooms.
As soon as my parents left, I asked if they had an Atari 2600 and my Aunt said she had something better “The beach!”
I groaned, but I remembered my mother telling me to try to have fun and since my Aunt didn’t seem to be giving me any choice I quickly changed into my swimsuit. It was hardly a cool swimsuit. I had it for a few summers, and I had never used it even though we owned a swimming pool where I lived. I knew how to swim of course, but it just wasn’t something I did. I burned very quickly in the sun because like my cousins I had red hair and pale skin.
Blair had other plans, but my Aunt drove us to a nearby public beach. It was a very short drive to a beautiful sandy beach. My Aunt Sam said it was mostly deserted because it was a Monday; however obviously with Summer vacation, there would be a few people there.
I had NEVER seen a real beach before. I was a little afraid to get all sandy at first, but Buddy and Lewis hit the sand barefooted like twin Tasmanian devils and jumped into the water. I was envious at how carefree they were about splashing around and playing. I really just didn’t know how and I was kind of a stick in the mud.
My Aunt Sam was patient with me. “Don’t make me call your Mother,” she joked and brushed my hair with her hands like I was one of her own kids. “You were told to have fun, and you’ll enjoy yourself whether you like it or not.”
I didn’t initially realize she was joking when she said that. I thought she meant I had better pretend to have fun. I am glad I was too naïve to get the joke because I took her literally and thought she expected me to pretend to have fun or I’d get in trouble. I ran off screaming “Buckaroo Banzaiiiiii” and hit the water hard. I played my little butt off that afternoon, and I am thankful I misunderstood her joke because I might not have if I didn’t.
It was a lot of fun. Aunt Sam sat on the beach and called us over to put sunscreen lotion on us one at a time. I didn’t want to go when it was my turn, but she told me to get over there before I burned my ‘tush off.’
I can’t say that I can remember a time before this that a woman touched my body where I felt like this. I had been to the Doctor, but they were always men. I once brushed up my elbow against Lisa Heine’s sweater and ALMOST touched her boob with it when I was in 8th grade and had a boner that wouldn’t go away. I couldn’t even stand up when I was called up to the chalkboard in class.
This was like that only much more intense. Sam rubbed my shoulders, my tummy, my bony chest, my legs, my neck – all over except around my shorts.
I didn’t know a lot about sexuality, but I knew I shouldn’t be getting an erection from this. I was though, and I couldn’t help but be embarrassed she knew.
My Aunt noticed I was aroused and her perpetual grinning smirk deepened knowingly, but she didn’t say anything other than “You are a growing boy, it won’t be long before you can put this lotion on yourself,” as she continued to apply the lotion vigorously all over my body.
Aunt Sam could have spoken an alien language to me. I was not paying attention. I was actually mortified though. I knew she could tell I had an erection and while she acted like it was not a big deal I wanted desperately to go back in the water. I would have even if I didn’t have a hard on but the fact I couldn’t prevent the swelling hard only increased my humiliation ten-fold.
I tried several times to make my erection go away. I wasn’t sure if I could do it through force of will, but I focused on not looking at my Aunt’s boobs and thinking about my situation. It only made me think harder about my situation and my Aunt’s cleavage displayed before me as she bent down and focused her attention on slathering me with coconut scented cream.
I realized it wasn’t going back to the safety of the cold Atlantic Ocean where I could wade in lap deep and wait for my hard-on to subside.
Aunt Sam took my enthusiasm to get to the water only as the eagerness of a child to go play with his friends. In truth, I couldn’t understand my cousins Buddy and Lewis. They played games that didn’t have any rules or points or goals. They liked to play keep-away or tag but my cousins liked to play the game at the same time, and the rules were always fluid and didn’t make sense to me.
Buddy and Lewis couldn’t seem to understand why I didn’t just embrace the chaotic free-for-all they were having any more then I could grasp that they didn’t start with any rules and were just having random fun. At that age, I thought every game had to have defined rules.
I was however eventually allowed into the water, and my Aunt even went in the water too we all had a great time once I got over my initial shyness. The erection went down, and everything was fine.
Aunt Sam brought a beach ball with her and passed it to me back and forth when she realized I needed a little more structure to my games. I could understand you pass it to me and I pass it to you back and forth. She indulged me and played for about 15 minutes of just passing it back and forth in the water.
I could not process “The BALL!! LET’S PLAY!” and one moment you are throwing it to the person, the next at the person and the next trying to keep it away and after that, you are splashing and forgetting the ball entirely.
It was all over too soon that first day. I could hear my Aunt shouting for us to get out as it was time to go home.
When we had gathered around my Aunt, she took Buddy and Lewis by the hand and led us down the sandy beach a ways past a Wendy’s until we reached a showerhead mounted on a pole. “Time to rinse off that sticky salt water,” she said. She was right about that. I had sand drying all over my body, and as the water evaporated, I could smell the salt water, and I felt very slimy and sticky.
My Aunt abruptly did something I wasn’t quite prepared for. She bent over in front of me to adjust Lewis’s swimsuit. She had on a two piece bikini the kind where the bottom ties on the side and the top in the back. I could see the outline of the crack of her voluptuous butt. The water on her suit made the suit to cling to her body and even though it was a blue striped material I could basically see what to me was a grown woman’s ass. I could see the flesh on the sides of her hips, and I could see the outline of a butt crack.
Instant Boner.
My cousins were oblivious and why would they notice? They were used to being at the beach, and this was their mom. They were also close to me in age, but they didn’t seem to have any interest in goals, and I doubted they were in puberty.
Lewis was the youngest of my cousins. My Aunt had bent over to not just adjust his swimsuit but to untie the elastic and then whip them off. Lewis stepped right out of the suit. We were right out on the beach in the open. Lewis had no qualms and had obviously done this many times because he walked right under the shower valve and his mother turned it on for him.
“Ooooh! It’s Cold!” Lewis laughed and splashed his Brother and me with the shower water playfully until his mom let go of the valve. I tried not to even look at Lewis’s wiener but he didn’t have any pubes at all, and I couldn’t stop looking. I knew I shouldn’t, but my curiosity got the best of me. Lewis didn’t seem to care or notice at all.
Sam tossed her son a towel and told him to dry off.
“Buddy, your next,” she said. I expected Buddy just to step under the shower in his swim trunks. He was closer to my age and even though the beach was nearly deserted. We weren’t far from a Wendy’s parking lot.
Instead, I was again surprised as Buddy nonchalantly dropped his suit and stood naked under the showerhead waiting for his mom to turn on the water. I became nervous for Buddy and began looking around to see if anyone might see him. If I spotted anyone, I could possibly warn him to cover his nuts. Only a few people were strolling about the beach - wading in the sand and such. There were plenty of cars baking in the sun at Wendy’s, but no one was standing nearby.
The very idea of being naked out in public was utterly alien to me. It was the 1980s though, and I’ve come to learn that it was not uncommon even now for younger kids to shower off naked. However, at the time I was mortified and confused by this casual nudity.
My Brother and I enjoyed separate rooms, and I wore my shorts under my pants to school to avoid changing in the dressing room.
Buddy’s mom turned on the water and Buddy began calmly rinsing off like this was absolutely not a big deal. He did have sprouts of red curly pubes. I was uncomfortable looking at his unclothed body and averted my eyes.
It didn’t seem right to just stare anyway and in the 1980s even looking at another guy would be considered “gay” which was considered socially unacceptable by my classmates. We had a lot to learn about acceptance back then.
I felt sorry for Buddy having to stand there and just show off his wee-willy-winky like that and his lily-white butt. He was tan all over except for where he wore shorts, but like most gingers, it wasn’t a good tan it was more of a splotchy red. I couldn’t process that he didn’t care if anyone saw him. I was feeling sympathy humiliation for him. I didn’t know what the term Ginger was, but it was something I would be introduced to that Summer since my Mom’s line of the family were all basically Irish-descent and had red hair.
When his Mom let go of the valve she grabbed the towel from Lewis and threw it to Buddy. Lewis stood there naked and smiling. Lewis didn’t cup his dick and frantically begin looking for a rock to crawl under. He didn’t even try to put his shorts back on.
Buddy stepped away from the pole and began to dry off with the same towel that his little Brother used.
“Eddie, your turn,” said Aunt Sam sweetly. I was feeling really sticky now and rinsing off seemed like a good idea. It did not occur to me at all that she would expect me to get naked too. I was a little older than them and had a full set of pubic hair.
So I reached over to turn on the valve to get under the water to wash off and no sooner than it hit me I felt my hand being pushed away by my Aunt. The water stopped immediately, and the fresh cold water left goosebumps on my body.
“Eddie. You can’t rinse off that way. Take off those trunks first. Otherwise, you’ll just stay sticky and sandy in those nasty trunks you are wearing.”
I couldn’t believe what I was hearing! Surely, she couldn’t apply the same standard to me. I was obviously older and more mature. I could accept she considered my cousins to be young enough that it didn’t matter if they stripped naked in public, but this indignity was clearly too much.
“Are you kidding?” I asked her. Perhaps my Aunt didn’t realize I was older and more mature.
“You have some audacity to ask me if I am kidding when I tell you to do something. That isn’t something I generally do with children.” My Aunt stared at me with a puzzled look.
“I am sorry Aunt Sam, It is just I can’t take off my clothes in front of everyone out here!” I said.
“Why not?” she asked simply. I was at a loss for words. Obviously, it had been fine for my cousins, but the entire idea of being naked in public seemed absolutely bonkers to me.
“Well, just because.” Was all I could think of to say. It just went against everything I had ever believed.
My Aunt just shrugged her shoulders and replied, “Oh for heaven’s sake, stop acting silly and get those trunks off. If I miss my soap operas because of you, there will be hell to pay. I need to find out what is going on with Luke and Laura,” she put her hands on her hips and stood there impatiently in front of me.
I had no idea who Luke and Laura were, but they would have to wait as far as I was concerned. I wasn’t going to strip off my outfit.
Aunt Sam grabbed hold of my arm as if to pull me closer, but I instinctively pulled away. “Eddie!” she said sternly. “What do you think you are playing at. We have to go now. Get a move on young man.” I just stood there. We were at an impasse.
My Aunt then just turned away and started walking toward her car without saying a word. I figured I had won and that we would all leave just as soon as I rinsed off - IN MY SUIT.
It was then that I noticed that my cousins were just standing with funny looks on their faces. Their eyes were big as if they couldn’t believe what I had done. I had turned around and was facing them and was about to say something to them about being able to put their swim trunks back on now that I had defeated their crazy Aunt and shown her who was boss!
Before I knew what hit me, I felt a painful stinging on the back of my legs “HEY!” I screamed as I turned around to see my Aunt standing there with a wide black leather strap. She was calmly slapping it against the open palm of her hand staring directly into my eyes with purpose.
“Eddie, You are new here, and as a guest, I’ll grant you some consideration. But let me make ONE THING PERFECTLY CLEAR,” she said raising her voice as she spoke, “You WILL show respect to ALL your elders young man. When ANY grown-up tells you to do something, you had BETTER do what you are told. Otherwise, you will get the spanking of your life. Do you understand?”
My parents had joked about spanking, but they had never done it to me. I was quaking with fear and immediately intimidated into realizing that I had not been David and she was not Goliath.
I heard Buddy gasp, and I turned back to see his face. His expression told me she wasn’t joking around with me or bluffing.
I calmed myself and felt sorry I had disappointed her. I didn’t want any part in a rebellion against her as a parent once I had a moment of clarity and had been properly yelled at. “I am sorry Aunt Sam. It is just that I don’t want to do this out here,” I explained. I thought that was a relatively reasonable and mature way of expressing myself. It may have been, but then I added: “What you don’t understand is...”
Now, in retrospect as an adult when I think back on my choice of words, I realize that “What you don’t understand” coming from a kid to wet behind the ears to know better is pretty insulting to any adult. I didn’t mean to sound pretentious or like a know it all it had just naturally come out that way.
I was interrupted before I could explain and that was probably for the best because I was most likely going to get myself into worse trouble with Aunt Sam and put my foot further into my mouth. “There are a lot of things that I DO understand that you do not, Eddie. Nothing you are about to say alters the fact that I told you to do something and you disobeyed. It doesn’t MATTER whether you agree or not or whether you WANT to or not. YOU, young man, are a CHILD. You will OBEY ANY adult that tells you to do something. They are OLDER and WISER than you. You may THINK you know what’s best, but you don’t.”
She slapped the strap against her hand harder this time for emphasis. “Now surely, you never talk to your mother this way. We were raised with this very strap and we may not have liked it but we respected it, and we respected the reason it was used. If I had dared tell my father there were some things he just didn’t understand when I was your age then I would have already been ass up and feeling the heat, Eddie.”
My mother had never mentioned anything about a strap. I knew Sam was the older sister and maybe they had been raised like that. My Grandfather was a former Marine in WWII, and even though he spoiled me when I visited his farm, I had no reason to doubt that maybe he was strict on his daughters when they were younger too.
I began to realize that I had no choice in the matter when I heard another lady’s voice behind me! As it drew closer, I heard the lady say, “Why hello Sam, Buddy, Lewis, How are you all today?”
My Aunt smiled and looking past me greeted our guest, “Oh hi, Ann. I’m fine. Eddie? This is Ann. She is a good friend of mine.” I turned to nod hello. Ann was a younger lady than my Aunt. I’m guessing late 20’s or so. She was wearing a two-piece swimsuit, which accented her body nicely. Ann was carrying a towel and walking up from the beach.
She didn’t seem to care that Buddy and Lewis were both completely naked and given that we were at the shower seemed to assume we were getting ready to leave. She saw the strap my Aunt was carrying and asked, “Everything OK here?”
My Aunt replied, “Eddie is my sister’s son. He’s visiting with us this Summer while his parents get a little much-needed time away from their kids.
I didn’t realize I was here all Summer and now that I had seen the strap I definitely wanted to go back home.
“We were just having a little attitude adjustment because it seems my little sister likes to spoil her kids and let them talk back to grown-ups,” Sam said. I had hardly insulted her from my perspective. I genuinely thought she’d have appreciated hearing a different point of view explained to her from a kid half her own age.
I was wrong of course.
“But we’ve reached an understanding, haven’t we Eddie?” I was so embarrassed that she would say something so private to a stranger. I just shook my head, yes not knowing what else to do.
“Oh I seeeeee,” said Ann a bit playfully. Then my Aunt continued, “Get on with it, Eddie.” My legs grew weak as I realized that now I would have to strip in front of this young lady too! I had no idea she had probably seen real men’s cocks at this point in my life. It was not something I had any reason to ever think about. All I knew was that women seeing me naked were scaring the bejeebus out of me.
My heart raced as I slowly moved my hands toward the waistband of my suit. My Aunt then humiliated me further by explaining, “You see Ann, Eddie here didn’t want to rinse off after swimming. He thinks he’s too old or something.” I saw Ann smile as if she understood what was about to happen. Well, heck how could she NOT understand?!!
Buddy and Lewis were standing there completely naked so she must know I was expected to strip off like them and shower on the sandy wooden bridge to the Wendy’s by the shower nozzle. They just stood there dumbfounded with their mouths hanging open like they had no idea what was going on and were bored.
Ann MUST have known what I was dreading, and it didn’t seem to bother her one bit. She seemed amused more than she did sympathetic to my plight. I heard my Aunt sigh once more signaling her impatience. I finally mustered up all my courage and, turning my back toward Ann and my Aunt, let my old swimsuit suit fall to the ground and stepped out of it. I knew that they must have been staring at my butt.
I wondered if they could see beyond my crack into my butthole. I prayed that I didn’t have any skidmarks back there. I could almost feel their eyes on me. I felt the shock of cold water hit me, and I let out a brief sigh. GOSH, it was cold!!
My Aunt instructed me sternly to face forward.
I cupped my nuts, and while covering my privates, I turned around. I heard Ann giggle a bit and overheard her say in a low voice, “Isn’t he so cute trying to act like a grown man - being modest like that.” Her comment made me feel two inches tall. Both ladies stared at me as the water pelted my chest. My Aunt broke the silence by saying,
“Eddie, for Pete’s sake you don’t have anything we haven’t seen before. Stop being a baby, so we can get this over with. Raise your arms above your head and turn around in circles to rinse off, you weird little boy.”
I was hardly little from my perspective, but the two adults towering over me did seem like Giantesses right now.
I knew it was pointless to argue. I thought they would yell at me when they saw my boner poking out. It was apparent I was having dirty thoughts, and they would probably think I was nasty. I had never talked to even my older Brother about erections so all I knew about sex and the female body was from movies like Porky’s that I watched through scrambled Cinemax on the cable box at home while hoping no one walked in and caught me watching squiggled lines and trying to imagine the boobs on the screen.
I reluctantly raised my arms above my head and exposed myself. As I turned around, I looked at Ann’s face to see if she has the common decency to avert her eyes. NOPE! To my horror, she was staring right at my penis! I could have just died.
What’s more, she was smiling too as if she was actually delighted at my humiliation. She wasn’t laughing at my erection, but she definitely wasn’t looking at me like she was attracted to me. It was more like her expression read “How cute! He has a little boner!”
My Aunt made me keep turning much longer than I had to, to actually rinse off. On one of my turns, when I was facing away from the ladies, I looked down to the ground. I felt so ashamed and embarrassed. Even with an erection, my balls seemed so tiny, and my cock was barely longer than my nut sack.
I didn’t know if my penis was average size for someone my age but even with my limited experience I didn’t think it was.
I no sooner finished that thought in my mind, when my Aunt shut the water off and told me to turn around to face them. As I stood there DESPERATELY wanting that used towel to cover myself, Ann had to interrupt my Aunt.
“See Eddie,” Ann said to me, “That wasn’t so hard. Little boys don’t have to worry about their bodies. When you get older, you’ll get bigger down there, and THEN it might be appropriate for you to be modest and hide. But you are young. Trust me, I wish I could whip this swimsuit off and run around naked on the beach, It’s perfectly OK.”
What I heard was Ann WISHED she could be naked like me? I immediately had the mental image of Ann’s blonde hair flowing behind her as she ran down the beach with a perfect playboy centerfold body burned into my mind.
I say Playboy centerfold body because at that point the only time I had seen a woman naked I had a glimpse of my Grandfather’s Playboy magazine in the bathroom. All I knew was that women didn’t have a penis and they just had a big muff of black curly hair and big, beautiful boobs. I didn’t even know there was a crease or a slit. I had never seen a butthole. Maybe if my Grandfather preferred Penthouse, I would have had a better mental image, but to this day I can still see Ann’s pretty face on that Centerfold body running down the beach when I try to picture what I was thinking that afternoon.
Needless to say, my hand went to my dick, and I touched myself.
“Stop rubbing yourself like that, Eddie! People will think you are playing with yourself,” My Aunt laughed at the very notion. She finally tossed me the towel when she saw me start to rub my boner awkwardly. I didn’t even know how to jerk off at this point although I think on instinct I had begun to learn when I pictured Ann naked.
I IMMEDIATELY used the towel to cover myself as I attempted to dry my body off. I delayed as much as I could, drying this part of me and that still keeping a piece of the towel strategically placed to hide my cock, balls and butt crack. I delayed enough so that Ann would leave.
Ann did not leave though. They stood there talking about Luke and Laura on some Soap Opera obviously forgetting the three naked boys on the deck beside them.
Apparently, Luke and Laura had recently come back and were in Mexico and my Aunt didn’t like where the story was going. “It’s focusing too much on adventure,” she complained.
I loved adventure stories! I would have been happy to talk about them just not standing outside at the beach with nothing on but a towel. They didn’t include me in the conversation any more than they were my two cousins who were tagging each other and playing naked as they hopped up and down the wooden walkway bridge that led from the beach to the parking lot.
Finally, my Aunt seeing that I was dry interrupted her conversation and said, “That’s fine Eddie. Hand me that wet towel, please. We’ll be going in a minute.”
I was dumbfounded. My only shred of dignity hiding my shame was forcibly removed from me. As my Aunt held out her hand, I saw that “look” in her eyes that silently told me to do as I was told. “The question was a courtesy, Eddie. I am not talking twice,” she said in a very stern voice.
I knew where arguing got me. I reluctantly handed her the towel. I used my hands to cover my nuts, but my Aunt just chuckled and said “Oh Eddie, stop that. I’ve already told you once that people will get the wrong idea. You can have a good bath later when we get home,” She seemed amused at my shame. She clearly didn’t think I was really masturbating which was at least a good thing.
I immediately let my hands fall to my sides once again exposing myself. I did know that you aren’t supposed to ‘touch yourself’ so I didn’t want to be accused of doing anything naughty.
All I could think of was that no one should be allowed to see me naked like this. My body was a very private thing.
“Are you still planning on coming over tomorrow night?” Ann asked my Aunt. She replied that she was still hoping to if she could get Blair to watch us. I was used to having a babysitter, but my Cousin was almost the same age as me!
My Aunt Sam and Ann continued to talk for what seemed like forever as Buddy, Lewis and I stood there naked. My cousins play fought and acted like they had on their swimsuits and I stood there hoping that my erection would come down and that perhaps an asteroid would come spinning down to earth and land right on my head so that I could hide. It seemed the only person who cared I was naked was me and the random Mexican kids who found my embarrassment hilarious. They kept shouting “Meda, Meda!” and pointing while giggling.
People came out of the Wendy’s, and a whole group of Mexican kids piled into a truck. A few of them pointed and laughed, but no one acted like I was a flasher. I stood there hoping they thought I had on flesh colored swimming trunks, but I knew from the faces of the buck-toothed little Mexican girls they were having a chuckle at the awkward kid standing naked at the shower. Ann and my Aunt paid no attention.
An older couple came walking up from the beach to shower off. Buddy and Lewis ran right into the man, and the Lady looked right over at me and waved as she walked past like it was totally normal that three boys would be naked on the walkway.
They put down their beach stuff and showered off in their swimming trunks and continued to the Wendy’s where they parked their car while my Aunt caught up with Ann.
As time dragged on, I continued to picture Ann running down the beach naked. In my head, I had her face on this Farrah Fawcett golden body with perfect boobs as she strode down the beach running in slow motion. A massive patch of black hair between her legs that represented all the things that were secret about the feminine form was visible for all to see if they wanted. Ann had this huge pearly white smile on her face as she danced with the carefree abandon on the sand just like my cousins.
I began to get a lump in my throat as I realized Ann noticed me staring up at her ACTUAL boobs and returned my gaze with annoyed consternation. It was humiliating that she could look at me, but I clearly wasn’t supposed to look at her –even WITH her suit on.
Lewis interrupted Aunt Stella, “Mommy?” he said tugging at the towel that represented a shred of my dignity she held in her hand. My Aunt seemed a little put out and replied: “Just a minute, Lewis, I’m still talking.”
The two ladies continued conversing until Lewis interrupted once more, “Mommy?” This time my Aunt just ignored him and continued speaking with Ann about this and that. After a few more minutes Lewis once again tugged on the towel and said a little more urgently, “MOMMY?”
My Aunt stopped in mid-sentence and said, “ALL RIGHT, Lewis, what is so important?” Both ladies looked at him awaiting his response.
“Mommy, Buddy is peeing in the sand!”
I looked down at the end of the boardwalk leading to the beach, and sure enough, my Cousin was standing with hands on his hips not holding his tiny pecker and writing what may have been his name in the sand with his piss.
My Aunt sighed in frustration and demanded that Buddy come back to her right now. Buddy dutifully complied with pee dribbling down his leg as he rushed over to his mother. He seemed oblivious to his own humiliating predicament. My Aunt made him stand under the nozzle and wash off and then handed him the towel and sighed at him. My Aunt was definitely more embarrassed that Buddy peed on the beach and frustrated, but she wasn’t angry.
“We’ve got to get home before they start trying to take a number two out here, Ann,” My Aunt said. Aunt Sam had a mirthful grin on her face, and she looked at Ann like what Buddy just did was par for the course when dealing with precocious boys.
I couldn’t believe Buddy had dared to pee in public and would have expected my Aunt to be far angrier about that than she was with my noncompliance, but I didn’t understand at the time that my Aunt could tolerate some mischief, but she would not accept disobedience at all.
My Aunt grabbed both of her sons’ hands and led them away to the car after hastily grabbing up our stuff – including my wet swimsuit. Since Buddy was not yet dry, he was allowed to continue to wrap the towel around himself. I was expected to cross barefoot into the hot parking lot with nothing on at all. I didn’t see anyone in the parking lot, but it didn’t stop me from freaking out about my situation. The more I protested, the more my Aunt thought I was being a baby and just wanted to return to the beach to continue playing.
Not only that we had come to the beach clad only in our swimsuits. Aunt Sam had a towel wrapped around her own waist, but we were told to sit on the wet blanket in the backseat and try not to make a mess back there. I got into my Aunt’s old 76 Mercury Marquis and hastily sat on the wet towel. I could instantly feel molten plastic on my butt cheeks through the towel as my back hit the seat unprotected.
Buddy and Lewis giggled at my discomfort and pushed their own backs up against and began to rock as if it were a pleasant sensation while my Aunt tossed our beach stuff in the trunk.
“Stop rough-housing back there if you don’t want to meet Tyrone,” Aunt Sam held up the leather strap, and that was all it took for them to quiet down instantly. Sam explained that her father used to call the strap “Nigger” but since it was the Enlighted 1980s she called it “Tyrone”.
“If you need an attitude adjustment then Tyrone and you will have a little talk,” she warned all three of us. Her sons clearly respected Tyrone and sat up straight and behaved themselves.
The one thought that kept running through my mind as we drove past an old TG&Y shopping center was “Please don’t let my cousin Blair be home!”
It was bad enough to be seated in the middle between my naked cousins with our hips touching. However, the very thought of Blair’s sarcastic smirk looking just like her mother as she caught me running into the house was enough to make me panic.
My erection didn’t go down as I sat in the back contemplating what I would do when I made it back to her house.
“Who wants a Happy Meal?” Sam asked us from the front seat, and her sons were overjoyed to scream “MEEEEEEE!”
Sex Contents: Minimal Sex
Genre: Coming of Age
Tags: Teenagers, Reluctant, BiSexual, CrossDressing, Shemale, Cousins, Aunt, FemaleDom, Humiliation, Light Bond, Spanking, Masturbation, Voyeurism, Small Breasts, Nudism, Transformation
Chapter One
A mostly true story of my trip to the Redneck Riviera in the 1980s. All the parts that are bullshit are good too.
Eddie’s Story
It was early June 1980-something, and I was a typical 80’s kid caught up in Star Wars and Ghost Busters. I had yet to hit my growth spurt, so I was still a munchkin even though I had puberty. I would wake up with an erection, and if the wind blew hard enough, I’d have one. There were days I didn’t dress out for phys-ed simply because I knew my pecker would be poking up because we were co-ed. You have no idea how provocative “Shirts and skins” sounds like a way to tell which team is that when you are playing flag football with girls. None of the girls ever took the boys on the offer to play shirtless, but just the very idea could give me wood. I was painfully shy, so I never made the offer, but I would have been happy to see the girls boobs! I wasn’t sure why I wanted to see tits at the time, but I knew I was inquisitive at what girl boobies actually looked like. Most of the girls my age had flat chests, but that didn’t matter to me at all. It was just the idea of being able to see what I shouldn’t be able to see!
I didn’t mind missing physical education because I was scrawny and I would instead be playing my old Mattel Football handheld game. I memorized the patterns, and I could beat it over and over but I never tired of making the same basic moves over and over. I was the kind of kid who could play with a Pac-Man watch than I would be running after a Football on a hot day.
When Summer finally came, I was told that my older Brother Stefan would be going away to Yachting Camp in Rhode Island. It sounded prestigious and fancy, and it also meant that unlike every year my Family would not be doing a Summer Vacation together.
My parents told me I’d be spending the Summer down in Florida with my Aunt Samantha “Sam” as she liked to be called and my cousins. My Dad tried to make it sound like it would be fun to go to the beach, but I knew it was a sad consolation prize for not getting to go to the fancy camp my older Brother got to enjoy. I even asked to stay home. I’d just be happy to sit there with the Atari 2600 and play all afternoon but both of my parents worked, and they didn’t trust me home all day by myself.
After driving for many hours with my family past all the fun tourist traps like “South of the Border” and begging them to change their mind, we finally reached hot, muggy Summer. I asked if I would be going to Disneyworld and they told me that I’d have “Something even better” because I’d be staying at the beach. We were headed just south of Daytona Beach to a place they called the “Redneck Riviera.”
I was too wet behind the ears to even know what a redneck was much less where the Riviera was. It looked like a bunch of old dumping buildings, marinas along a single highway called A1A to me.
My Parents dropped me off with my Mom’s sister. My Mom and Dad didn’t stay long to visit, and they didn’t pack much so I assumed I’d be here for a week. They really didn’t tell me much except “Mind your Aunt” and that they loved me and would see me soon.
My Aunt Samantha lived only a few blocks from the beach in a Duplex. I think there was nothing but swamp and mosquitos in any direction 5 miles west of the beach anyway.
Aunt Sam looked a lot like Samantha the Witch on the TV Show bewitched. She was buxom and had torpedo shaped boobs or at least that is what it looked like to me in the swimsuit she was wearing.
“Now Eddie,” my mom said, “I want you to have fun and mind my sister. I’m sure you’ll have a ball playing with your cousins. We’ll be back as soon as we can but Eddie please just try to have fun and loosen up some?”
I wanted to know if this was just for two weeks or if they expected me to stay the entire Summer. I got the distinct impression my parents were planning a vacation WITHOUT kids because they talked to my Aunt and joked about getting some alone time. I wasn’t worldly enough to know that couples needed alone time. They were my entire world, and I obeyed them without question. I got in trouble for forgetting to clean up my room or talking back now and then, but I was generally a pretty well-behaved kid at this point in my life. I didn’t know anything except what I saw on TV and school to know what I could DO to get in trouble anyway.
My Aunt had three kids of her own and lived on her own. She was a divorcee which even in the 1980s was seen as something a little shameful. She had a rather stern appearance due to her upturned nose and yet I felt a slightly warm, welcoming nature about her. She seemed to have a perpetual smirk on her face most of the time.
I had not seen my cousins in many years since we all had a Thanksgiving together, so I barely remembered them.
Her daughter Blair was about my age, but she had developed boobs and was a full head taller than me. Girls generally sprout up a little earlier I was told when I met her, and I was intimidated for the first time. They were getting ready to go to the beach. She was wearing one of those French cut one piece bathing suits that show off the hips. I had seen a bathing suit like that in a Huey Lewis Video “If this ain’t it” but never in real life. My eyes bugged out, and I think Blair noticed and grinned at me as I stood bashfully behind my mom and refused to even shake her hand.
My other two cousins were named Buddy and Lewis. They both had red curly hair and were a few years younger than me. Buddy and Lewis were inseparable and like two puppy dogs always playing and roughhousing with one another. They had absolutely no interest in video games, Star Wars or anything I enjoyed. I remember they both seemed to like the TV show “Dukes of Hazard” and wanted to pretend they were Bo and Luke but other than that I couldn’t see how we had one thing to talk about.
Buddy and Lewis shared a room with each other, and I was expected to bunk with them since Blair and Sam had their own rooms.
As soon as my parents left, I asked if they had an Atari 2600 and my Aunt said she had something better “The beach!”
I groaned, but I remembered my mother telling me to try to have fun and since my Aunt didn’t seem to be giving me any choice I quickly changed into my swimsuit. It was hardly a cool swimsuit. I had it for a few summers, and I had never used it even though we owned a swimming pool where I lived. I knew how to swim of course, but it just wasn’t something I did. I burned very quickly in the sun because like my cousins I had red hair and pale skin.
Blair had other plans, but my Aunt drove us to a nearby public beach. It was a very short drive to a beautiful sandy beach. My Aunt Sam said it was mostly deserted because it was a Monday; however obviously with Summer vacation, there would be a few people there.
I had NEVER seen a real beach before. I was a little afraid to get all sandy at first, but Buddy and Lewis hit the sand barefooted like twin Tasmanian devils and jumped into the water. I was envious at how carefree they were about splashing around and playing. I really just didn’t know how and I was kind of a stick in the mud.
My Aunt Sam was patient with me. “Don’t make me call your Mother,” she joked and brushed my hair with her hands like I was one of her own kids. “You were told to have fun, and you’ll enjoy yourself whether you like it or not.”
I didn’t initially realize she was joking when she said that. I thought she meant I had better pretend to have fun. I am glad I was too naïve to get the joke because I took her literally and thought she expected me to pretend to have fun or I’d get in trouble. I ran off screaming “Buckaroo Banzaiiiiii” and hit the water hard. I played my little butt off that afternoon, and I am thankful I misunderstood her joke because I might not have if I didn’t.
It was a lot of fun. Aunt Sam sat on the beach and called us over to put sunscreen lotion on us one at a time. I didn’t want to go when it was my turn, but she told me to get over there before I burned my ‘tush off.’
I can’t say that I can remember a time before this that a woman touched my body where I felt like this. I had been to the Doctor, but they were always men. I once brushed up my elbow against Lisa Heine’s sweater and ALMOST touched her boob with it when I was in 8th grade and had a boner that wouldn’t go away. I couldn’t even stand up when I was called up to the chalkboard in class.
This was like that only much more intense. Sam rubbed my shoulders, my tummy, my bony chest, my legs, my neck – all over except around my shorts.
I didn’t know a lot about sexuality, but I knew I shouldn’t be getting an erection from this. I was though, and I couldn’t help but be embarrassed she knew.
My Aunt noticed I was aroused and her perpetual grinning smirk deepened knowingly, but she didn’t say anything other than “You are a growing boy, it won’t be long before you can put this lotion on yourself,” as she continued to apply the lotion vigorously all over my body.
Aunt Sam could have spoken an alien language to me. I was not paying attention. I was actually mortified though. I knew she could tell I had an erection and while she acted like it was not a big deal I wanted desperately to go back in the water. I would have even if I didn’t have a hard on but the fact I couldn’t prevent the swelling hard only increased my humiliation ten-fold.
I tried several times to make my erection go away. I wasn’t sure if I could do it through force of will, but I focused on not looking at my Aunt’s boobs and thinking about my situation. It only made me think harder about my situation and my Aunt’s cleavage displayed before me as she bent down and focused her attention on slathering me with coconut scented cream.
I realized it wasn’t going back to the safety of the cold Atlantic Ocean where I could wade in lap deep and wait for my hard-on to subside.
Aunt Sam took my enthusiasm to get to the water only as the eagerness of a child to go play with his friends. In truth, I couldn’t understand my cousins Buddy and Lewis. They played games that didn’t have any rules or points or goals. They liked to play keep-away or tag but my cousins liked to play the game at the same time, and the rules were always fluid and didn’t make sense to me.
Buddy and Lewis couldn’t seem to understand why I didn’t just embrace the chaotic free-for-all they were having any more then I could grasp that they didn’t start with any rules and were just having random fun. At that age, I thought every game had to have defined rules.
I was however eventually allowed into the water, and my Aunt even went in the water too we all had a great time once I got over my initial shyness. The erection went down, and everything was fine.
Aunt Sam brought a beach ball with her and passed it to me back and forth when she realized I needed a little more structure to my games. I could understand you pass it to me and I pass it to you back and forth. She indulged me and played for about 15 minutes of just passing it back and forth in the water.
I could not process “The BALL!! LET’S PLAY!” and one moment you are throwing it to the person, the next at the person and the next trying to keep it away and after that, you are splashing and forgetting the ball entirely.
It was all over too soon that first day. I could hear my Aunt shouting for us to get out as it was time to go home.
When we had gathered around my Aunt, she took Buddy and Lewis by the hand and led us down the sandy beach a ways past a Wendy’s until we reached a showerhead mounted on a pole. “Time to rinse off that sticky salt water,” she said. She was right about that. I had sand drying all over my body, and as the water evaporated, I could smell the salt water, and I felt very slimy and sticky.
My Aunt abruptly did something I wasn’t quite prepared for. She bent over in front of me to adjust Lewis’s swimsuit. She had on a two piece bikini the kind where the bottom ties on the side and the top in the back. I could see the outline of the crack of her voluptuous butt. The water on her suit made the suit to cling to her body and even though it was a blue striped material I could basically see what to me was a grown woman’s ass. I could see the flesh on the sides of her hips, and I could see the outline of a butt crack.
Instant Boner.
My cousins were oblivious and why would they notice? They were used to being at the beach, and this was their mom. They were also close to me in age, but they didn’t seem to have any interest in goals, and I doubted they were in puberty.
Lewis was the youngest of my cousins. My Aunt had bent over to not just adjust his swimsuit but to untie the elastic and then whip them off. Lewis stepped right out of the suit. We were right out on the beach in the open. Lewis had no qualms and had obviously done this many times because he walked right under the shower valve and his mother turned it on for him.
“Ooooh! It’s Cold!” Lewis laughed and splashed his Brother and me with the shower water playfully until his mom let go of the valve. I tried not to even look at Lewis’s wiener but he didn’t have any pubes at all, and I couldn’t stop looking. I knew I shouldn’t, but my curiosity got the best of me. Lewis didn’t seem to care or notice at all.
Sam tossed her son a towel and told him to dry off.
“Buddy, your next,” she said. I expected Buddy just to step under the shower in his swim trunks. He was closer to my age and even though the beach was nearly deserted. We weren’t far from a Wendy’s parking lot.
Instead, I was again surprised as Buddy nonchalantly dropped his suit and stood naked under the showerhead waiting for his mom to turn on the water. I became nervous for Buddy and began looking around to see if anyone might see him. If I spotted anyone, I could possibly warn him to cover his nuts. Only a few people were strolling about the beach - wading in the sand and such. There were plenty of cars baking in the sun at Wendy’s, but no one was standing nearby.
The very idea of being naked out in public was utterly alien to me. It was the 1980s though, and I’ve come to learn that it was not uncommon even now for younger kids to shower off naked. However, at the time I was mortified and confused by this casual nudity.
My Brother and I enjoyed separate rooms, and I wore my shorts under my pants to school to avoid changing in the dressing room.
Buddy’s mom turned on the water and Buddy began calmly rinsing off like this was absolutely not a big deal. He did have sprouts of red curly pubes. I was uncomfortable looking at his unclothed body and averted my eyes.
It didn’t seem right to just stare anyway and in the 1980s even looking at another guy would be considered “gay” which was considered socially unacceptable by my classmates. We had a lot to learn about acceptance back then.
I felt sorry for Buddy having to stand there and just show off his wee-willy-winky like that and his lily-white butt. He was tan all over except for where he wore shorts, but like most gingers, it wasn’t a good tan it was more of a splotchy red. I couldn’t process that he didn’t care if anyone saw him. I was feeling sympathy humiliation for him. I didn’t know what the term Ginger was, but it was something I would be introduced to that Summer since my Mom’s line of the family were all basically Irish-descent and had red hair.
When his Mom let go of the valve she grabbed the towel from Lewis and threw it to Buddy. Lewis stood there naked and smiling. Lewis didn’t cup his dick and frantically begin looking for a rock to crawl under. He didn’t even try to put his shorts back on.
Buddy stepped away from the pole and began to dry off with the same towel that his little Brother used.
“Eddie, your turn,” said Aunt Sam sweetly. I was feeling really sticky now and rinsing off seemed like a good idea. It did not occur to me at all that she would expect me to get naked too. I was a little older than them and had a full set of pubic hair.
So I reached over to turn on the valve to get under the water to wash off and no sooner than it hit me I felt my hand being pushed away by my Aunt. The water stopped immediately, and the fresh cold water left goosebumps on my body.
“Eddie. You can’t rinse off that way. Take off those trunks first. Otherwise, you’ll just stay sticky and sandy in those nasty trunks you are wearing.”
I couldn’t believe what I was hearing! Surely, she couldn’t apply the same standard to me. I was obviously older and more mature. I could accept she considered my cousins to be young enough that it didn’t matter if they stripped naked in public, but this indignity was clearly too much.
“Are you kidding?” I asked her. Perhaps my Aunt didn’t realize I was older and more mature.
“You have some audacity to ask me if I am kidding when I tell you to do something. That isn’t something I generally do with children.” My Aunt stared at me with a puzzled look.
“I am sorry Aunt Sam, It is just I can’t take off my clothes in front of everyone out here!” I said.
“Why not?” she asked simply. I was at a loss for words. Obviously, it had been fine for my cousins, but the entire idea of being naked in public seemed absolutely bonkers to me.
“Well, just because.” Was all I could think of to say. It just went against everything I had ever believed.
My Aunt just shrugged her shoulders and replied, “Oh for heaven’s sake, stop acting silly and get those trunks off. If I miss my soap operas because of you, there will be hell to pay. I need to find out what is going on with Luke and Laura,” she put her hands on her hips and stood there impatiently in front of me.
I had no idea who Luke and Laura were, but they would have to wait as far as I was concerned. I wasn’t going to strip off my outfit.
Aunt Sam grabbed hold of my arm as if to pull me closer, but I instinctively pulled away. “Eddie!” she said sternly. “What do you think you are playing at. We have to go now. Get a move on young man.” I just stood there. We were at an impasse.
My Aunt then just turned away and started walking toward her car without saying a word. I figured I had won and that we would all leave just as soon as I rinsed off - IN MY SUIT.
It was then that I noticed that my cousins were just standing with funny looks on their faces. Their eyes were big as if they couldn’t believe what I had done. I had turned around and was facing them and was about to say something to them about being able to put their swim trunks back on now that I had defeated their crazy Aunt and shown her who was boss!
Before I knew what hit me, I felt a painful stinging on the back of my legs “HEY!” I screamed as I turned around to see my Aunt standing there with a wide black leather strap. She was calmly slapping it against the open palm of her hand staring directly into my eyes with purpose.
“Eddie, You are new here, and as a guest, I’ll grant you some consideration. But let me make ONE THING PERFECTLY CLEAR,” she said raising her voice as she spoke, “You WILL show respect to ALL your elders young man. When ANY grown-up tells you to do something, you had BETTER do what you are told. Otherwise, you will get the spanking of your life. Do you understand?”
My parents had joked about spanking, but they had never done it to me. I was quaking with fear and immediately intimidated into realizing that I had not been David and she was not Goliath.
I heard Buddy gasp, and I turned back to see his face. His expression told me she wasn’t joking around with me or bluffing.
I calmed myself and felt sorry I had disappointed her. I didn’t want any part in a rebellion against her as a parent once I had a moment of clarity and had been properly yelled at. “I am sorry Aunt Sam. It is just that I don’t want to do this out here,” I explained. I thought that was a relatively reasonable and mature way of expressing myself. It may have been, but then I added: “What you don’t understand is...”
Now, in retrospect as an adult when I think back on my choice of words, I realize that “What you don’t understand” coming from a kid to wet behind the ears to know better is pretty insulting to any adult. I didn’t mean to sound pretentious or like a know it all it had just naturally come out that way.
I was interrupted before I could explain and that was probably for the best because I was most likely going to get myself into worse trouble with Aunt Sam and put my foot further into my mouth. “There are a lot of things that I DO understand that you do not, Eddie. Nothing you are about to say alters the fact that I told you to do something and you disobeyed. It doesn’t MATTER whether you agree or not or whether you WANT to or not. YOU, young man, are a CHILD. You will OBEY ANY adult that tells you to do something. They are OLDER and WISER than you. You may THINK you know what’s best, but you don’t.”
She slapped the strap against her hand harder this time for emphasis. “Now surely, you never talk to your mother this way. We were raised with this very strap and we may not have liked it but we respected it, and we respected the reason it was used. If I had dared tell my father there were some things he just didn’t understand when I was your age then I would have already been ass up and feeling the heat, Eddie.”
My mother had never mentioned anything about a strap. I knew Sam was the older sister and maybe they had been raised like that. My Grandfather was a former Marine in WWII, and even though he spoiled me when I visited his farm, I had no reason to doubt that maybe he was strict on his daughters when they were younger too.
I began to realize that I had no choice in the matter when I heard another lady’s voice behind me! As it drew closer, I heard the lady say, “Why hello Sam, Buddy, Lewis, How are you all today?”
My Aunt smiled and looking past me greeted our guest, “Oh hi, Ann. I’m fine. Eddie? This is Ann. She is a good friend of mine.” I turned to nod hello. Ann was a younger lady than my Aunt. I’m guessing late 20’s or so. She was wearing a two-piece swimsuit, which accented her body nicely. Ann was carrying a towel and walking up from the beach.
She didn’t seem to care that Buddy and Lewis were both completely naked and given that we were at the shower seemed to assume we were getting ready to leave. She saw the strap my Aunt was carrying and asked, “Everything OK here?”
My Aunt replied, “Eddie is my sister’s son. He’s visiting with us this Summer while his parents get a little much-needed time away from their kids.
I didn’t realize I was here all Summer and now that I had seen the strap I definitely wanted to go back home.
“We were just having a little attitude adjustment because it seems my little sister likes to spoil her kids and let them talk back to grown-ups,” Sam said. I had hardly insulted her from my perspective. I genuinely thought she’d have appreciated hearing a different point of view explained to her from a kid half her own age.
I was wrong of course.
“But we’ve reached an understanding, haven’t we Eddie?” I was so embarrassed that she would say something so private to a stranger. I just shook my head, yes not knowing what else to do.
“Oh I seeeeee,” said Ann a bit playfully. Then my Aunt continued, “Get on with it, Eddie.” My legs grew weak as I realized that now I would have to strip in front of this young lady too! I had no idea she had probably seen real men’s cocks at this point in my life. It was not something I had any reason to ever think about. All I knew was that women seeing me naked were scaring the bejeebus out of me.
My heart raced as I slowly moved my hands toward the waistband of my suit. My Aunt then humiliated me further by explaining, “You see Ann, Eddie here didn’t want to rinse off after swimming. He thinks he’s too old or something.” I saw Ann smile as if she understood what was about to happen. Well, heck how could she NOT understand?!!
Buddy and Lewis were standing there completely naked so she must know I was expected to strip off like them and shower on the sandy wooden bridge to the Wendy’s by the shower nozzle. They just stood there dumbfounded with their mouths hanging open like they had no idea what was going on and were bored.
Ann MUST have known what I was dreading, and it didn’t seem to bother her one bit. She seemed amused more than she did sympathetic to my plight. I heard my Aunt sigh once more signaling her impatience. I finally mustered up all my courage and, turning my back toward Ann and my Aunt, let my old swimsuit suit fall to the ground and stepped out of it. I knew that they must have been staring at my butt.
I wondered if they could see beyond my crack into my butthole. I prayed that I didn’t have any skidmarks back there. I could almost feel their eyes on me. I felt the shock of cold water hit me, and I let out a brief sigh. GOSH, it was cold!!
My Aunt instructed me sternly to face forward.
I cupped my nuts, and while covering my privates, I turned around. I heard Ann giggle a bit and overheard her say in a low voice, “Isn’t he so cute trying to act like a grown man - being modest like that.” Her comment made me feel two inches tall. Both ladies stared at me as the water pelted my chest. My Aunt broke the silence by saying,
“Eddie, for Pete’s sake you don’t have anything we haven’t seen before. Stop being a baby, so we can get this over with. Raise your arms above your head and turn around in circles to rinse off, you weird little boy.”
I was hardly little from my perspective, but the two adults towering over me did seem like Giantesses right now.
I knew it was pointless to argue. I thought they would yell at me when they saw my boner poking out. It was apparent I was having dirty thoughts, and they would probably think I was nasty. I had never talked to even my older Brother about erections so all I knew about sex and the female body was from movies like Porky’s that I watched through scrambled Cinemax on the cable box at home while hoping no one walked in and caught me watching squiggled lines and trying to imagine the boobs on the screen.
I reluctantly raised my arms above my head and exposed myself. As I turned around, I looked at Ann’s face to see if she has the common decency to avert her eyes. NOPE! To my horror, she was staring right at my penis! I could have just died.
What’s more, she was smiling too as if she was actually delighted at my humiliation. She wasn’t laughing at my erection, but she definitely wasn’t looking at me like she was attracted to me. It was more like her expression read “How cute! He has a little boner!”
My Aunt made me keep turning much longer than I had to, to actually rinse off. On one of my turns, when I was facing away from the ladies, I looked down to the ground. I felt so ashamed and embarrassed. Even with an erection, my balls seemed so tiny, and my cock was barely longer than my nut sack.
I didn’t know if my penis was average size for someone my age but even with my limited experience I didn’t think it was.
I no sooner finished that thought in my mind, when my Aunt shut the water off and told me to turn around to face them. As I stood there DESPERATELY wanting that used towel to cover myself, Ann had to interrupt my Aunt.
“See Eddie,” Ann said to me, “That wasn’t so hard. Little boys don’t have to worry about their bodies. When you get older, you’ll get bigger down there, and THEN it might be appropriate for you to be modest and hide. But you are young. Trust me, I wish I could whip this swimsuit off and run around naked on the beach, It’s perfectly OK.”
What I heard was Ann WISHED she could be naked like me? I immediately had the mental image of Ann’s blonde hair flowing behind her as she ran down the beach with a perfect playboy centerfold body burned into my mind.
I say Playboy centerfold body because at that point the only time I had seen a woman naked I had a glimpse of my Grandfather’s Playboy magazine in the bathroom. All I knew was that women didn’t have a penis and they just had a big muff of black curly hair and big, beautiful boobs. I didn’t even know there was a crease or a slit. I had never seen a butthole. Maybe if my Grandfather preferred Penthouse, I would have had a better mental image, but to this day I can still see Ann’s pretty face on that Centerfold body running down the beach when I try to picture what I was thinking that afternoon.
Needless to say, my hand went to my dick, and I touched myself.
“Stop rubbing yourself like that, Eddie! People will think you are playing with yourself,” My Aunt laughed at the very notion. She finally tossed me the towel when she saw me start to rub my boner awkwardly. I didn’t even know how to jerk off at this point although I think on instinct I had begun to learn when I pictured Ann naked.
I IMMEDIATELY used the towel to cover myself as I attempted to dry my body off. I delayed as much as I could, drying this part of me and that still keeping a piece of the towel strategically placed to hide my cock, balls and butt crack. I delayed enough so that Ann would leave.
Ann did not leave though. They stood there talking about Luke and Laura on some Soap Opera obviously forgetting the three naked boys on the deck beside them.
Apparently, Luke and Laura had recently come back and were in Mexico and my Aunt didn’t like where the story was going. “It’s focusing too much on adventure,” she complained.
I loved adventure stories! I would have been happy to talk about them just not standing outside at the beach with nothing on but a towel. They didn’t include me in the conversation any more than they were my two cousins who were tagging each other and playing naked as they hopped up and down the wooden walkway bridge that led from the beach to the parking lot.
Finally, my Aunt seeing that I was dry interrupted her conversation and said, “That’s fine Eddie. Hand me that wet towel, please. We’ll be going in a minute.”
I was dumbfounded. My only shred of dignity hiding my shame was forcibly removed from me. As my Aunt held out her hand, I saw that “look” in her eyes that silently told me to do as I was told. “The question was a courtesy, Eddie. I am not talking twice,” she said in a very stern voice.
I knew where arguing got me. I reluctantly handed her the towel. I used my hands to cover my nuts, but my Aunt just chuckled and said “Oh Eddie, stop that. I’ve already told you once that people will get the wrong idea. You can have a good bath later when we get home,” She seemed amused at my shame. She clearly didn’t think I was really masturbating which was at least a good thing.
I immediately let my hands fall to my sides once again exposing myself. I did know that you aren’t supposed to ‘touch yourself’ so I didn’t want to be accused of doing anything naughty.
All I could think of was that no one should be allowed to see me naked like this. My body was a very private thing.
“Are you still planning on coming over tomorrow night?” Ann asked my Aunt. She replied that she was still hoping to if she could get Blair to watch us. I was used to having a babysitter, but my Cousin was almost the same age as me!
My Aunt Sam and Ann continued to talk for what seemed like forever as Buddy, Lewis and I stood there naked. My cousins play fought and acted like they had on their swimsuits and I stood there hoping that my erection would come down and that perhaps an asteroid would come spinning down to earth and land right on my head so that I could hide. It seemed the only person who cared I was naked was me and the random Mexican kids who found my embarrassment hilarious. They kept shouting “Meda, Meda!” and pointing while giggling.
People came out of the Wendy’s, and a whole group of Mexican kids piled into a truck. A few of them pointed and laughed, but no one acted like I was a flasher. I stood there hoping they thought I had on flesh colored swimming trunks, but I knew from the faces of the buck-toothed little Mexican girls they were having a chuckle at the awkward kid standing naked at the shower. Ann and my Aunt paid no attention.
An older couple came walking up from the beach to shower off. Buddy and Lewis ran right into the man, and the Lady looked right over at me and waved as she walked past like it was totally normal that three boys would be naked on the walkway.
They put down their beach stuff and showered off in their swimming trunks and continued to the Wendy’s where they parked their car while my Aunt caught up with Ann.
As time dragged on, I continued to picture Ann running down the beach naked. In my head, I had her face on this Farrah Fawcett golden body with perfect boobs as she strode down the beach running in slow motion. A massive patch of black hair between her legs that represented all the things that were secret about the feminine form was visible for all to see if they wanted. Ann had this huge pearly white smile on her face as she danced with the carefree abandon on the sand just like my cousins.
I began to get a lump in my throat as I realized Ann noticed me staring up at her ACTUAL boobs and returned my gaze with annoyed consternation. It was humiliating that she could look at me, but I clearly wasn’t supposed to look at her –even WITH her suit on.
Lewis interrupted Aunt Stella, “Mommy?” he said tugging at the towel that represented a shred of my dignity she held in her hand. My Aunt seemed a little put out and replied: “Just a minute, Lewis, I’m still talking.”
The two ladies continued conversing until Lewis interrupted once more, “Mommy?” This time my Aunt just ignored him and continued speaking with Ann about this and that. After a few more minutes Lewis once again tugged on the towel and said a little more urgently, “MOMMY?”
My Aunt stopped in mid-sentence and said, “ALL RIGHT, Lewis, what is so important?” Both ladies looked at him awaiting his response.
“Mommy, Buddy is peeing in the sand!”
I looked down at the end of the boardwalk leading to the beach, and sure enough, my Cousin was standing with hands on his hips not holding his tiny pecker and writing what may have been his name in the sand with his piss.
My Aunt sighed in frustration and demanded that Buddy come back to her right now. Buddy dutifully complied with pee dribbling down his leg as he rushed over to his mother. He seemed oblivious to his own humiliating predicament. My Aunt made him stand under the nozzle and wash off and then handed him the towel and sighed at him. My Aunt was definitely more embarrassed that Buddy peed on the beach and frustrated, but she wasn’t angry.
“We’ve got to get home before they start trying to take a number two out here, Ann,” My Aunt said. Aunt Sam had a mirthful grin on her face, and she looked at Ann like what Buddy just did was par for the course when dealing with precocious boys.
I couldn’t believe Buddy had dared to pee in public and would have expected my Aunt to be far angrier about that than she was with my noncompliance, but I didn’t understand at the time that my Aunt could tolerate some mischief, but she would not accept disobedience at all.
My Aunt grabbed both of her sons’ hands and led them away to the car after hastily grabbing up our stuff – including my wet swimsuit. Since Buddy was not yet dry, he was allowed to continue to wrap the towel around himself. I was expected to cross barefoot into the hot parking lot with nothing on at all. I didn’t see anyone in the parking lot, but it didn’t stop me from freaking out about my situation. The more I protested, the more my Aunt thought I was being a baby and just wanted to return to the beach to continue playing.
Not only that we had come to the beach clad only in our swimsuits. Aunt Sam had a towel wrapped around her own waist, but we were told to sit on the wet blanket in the backseat and try not to make a mess back there. I got into my Aunt’s old 76 Mercury Marquis and hastily sat on the wet towel. I could instantly feel molten plastic on my butt cheeks through the towel as my back hit the seat unprotected.
Buddy and Lewis giggled at my discomfort and pushed their own backs up against and began to rock as if it were a pleasant sensation while my Aunt tossed our beach stuff in the trunk.
“Stop rough-housing back there if you don’t want to meet Tyrone,” Aunt Sam held up the leather strap, and that was all it took for them to quiet down instantly. Sam explained that her father used to call the strap “Nigger” but since it was the Enlighted 1980s she called it “Tyrone”.
“If you need an attitude adjustment then Tyrone and you will have a little talk,” she warned all three of us. Her sons clearly respected Tyrone and sat up straight and behaved themselves.
The one thought that kept running through my mind as we drove past an old TG&Y shopping center was “Please don’t let my cousin Blair be home!”
It was bad enough to be seated in the middle between my naked cousins with our hips touching. However, the very thought of Blair’s sarcastic smirk looking just like her mother as she caught me running into the house was enough to make me panic.
My erection didn’t go down as I sat in the back contemplating what I would do when I made it back to her house.
“Who wants a Happy Meal?” Sam asked us from the front seat, and her sons were overjoyed to scream “MEEEEEEE!”
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter 2
Hoo, Like a virgin
Touched for the very first time
Like a virgin
When your heart beats
Next to mine
Gonna give you all my love, boy...
I’ll never forget that Summer in the back of my Aunt’s old rusty Mercury Marquis and hearing Madonna on the radio. That song was new back then, and now you can only hear it on the Golden Oldie’s stations.
I was butt naked in the hump seat of the backseat. My Cousins Buddy and Lewis had plenty of room to sit by the window, but they both insisted on crowding me so they could slap and poke each other.
My Cousins were also butt naked, but they didn’t have full on erections as I did!
My Aunt had just offered to get us Happy Meals, and my two cousins were cheering while I was having what felt like a full-scale panic attack that we’d be spotted in the drive-through line and called out for riding completely naked.
“Mommy, what is a virgin?” Buddy asked his mother from the backseat. He and his brother were bumping and sliding into me and generally being irritatingly precocious brats.
“Well,” Aunt Sam thought for a moment and explained, “It can be a pure and innocent girl.” I didn’t know what a virgin was either back then. I had heard it mentioned on Porky’s and I assumed at the time it was a loser because the character I identified with “Pee Wee” desperately didn’t want to be one anymore. I knew it had something to do with sex, but honestly, I had no idea how any of that worked other than a few theories.
“Is my sister a virgin, Momma?” Buddy asked his mother after processing what she had just said a virgin was.
“I hope so, but she has started dating so maybe not,” Aunt Sam had a perpetual smirk on her face, and she laughed a little under her breath as she pulled into the McDonald’s parking lot. I was praying we were going to head to the drive through and not go inside.
What a difference a few months could make in maturity. I was not more than a year in age to my cousin Blair, and yet her mother was prepared to speculate she had sex while she relegated me to the backseat along with her two younger sons like we were toddlers who didn’t need to cover up our privates.
“Are you a virgin, Mommy?” Lewis asked his mother.
“Not for a very long time, Lewis” Aunt Sam didn’t hesitate to answer him, and she sighed a little.
“Well, I think you are pure and inter-decent, Mommy,” Lewis said after thinking about what she just said. He had mispronounced innocent as indecent, but Aunt Sam didn’t correct him. She just smirked knowingly.
“Thank you, Lewis,” Aunt Sam smirked at Lewis in the rearview mirror and winked at him.
My Aunt Sam noticed me trying to cup my nuts when we pulled slowly into the drive-through lane. “What did I tell you about tugging on that thing? People will think you are nasty! Take your hands away now or so help me. I’ll stop this car and march you into the McDonald’s bathroom and introduce you to Tyrone!”
Buddy and Lewis became quiet and seemed afraid on my behalf. I removed my hands reluctantly from my cock and waited. I saw people walking into the McDonalds, and I assumed they saw me, but no one said anything.
There were at least two cars ahead of us before we got to the menu where we could give our order.
“Why does Cousin Eddie’s thing stand up like that, Momma?” Buddy asked about my erection and made no secret about looking right at it.
“Well, it is perfectly natural at his age. Yours will do it too, Buddy,” Aunt Sam explained.
“Is it like Stretch Armstrong where if I pull my penis it will stay that way?” Buddy had a gleam of enthusiasm in his eye as he looked enviously at my stubby erection.
“Haha, well...” Aunt Sam was trying to hold back a chuckle, but she thought what Buddy had said was funny.
“Is it like Pinocchio where the more likes Eddie tells, the longer it gets?” Lewis offered his own theory that my penis worked like Pinocchio’s nose.
“I wish it did work that way because I could have forgiven a few of the men I’ve dated for their dishonesty,” I wasn’t sure why my Aunt would forgive their lies, but much later when I was older I realized she was joking that those guys would have huge dicks because they were huge liars and that would be a decent trade-off.
“If you must know and I am sure you are too young to really understand, but it is probably from thinking too many dirty thoughts,” Aunt Sam’s quizzical smile puzzled me. She seemed amused and annoyed at the same time to be asked these questions by her precocious sons.
“I think dirty thoughts all the time, Mommy!” Buddy admitted and when she asked him what kind he said “I am thinking about rolling in the mud and the sand and the dirt right now!! How come my thingy won’t get hard?”
“Well, give it time, Buddy!” Aunt Sam snickered at her son’s innocent question.
“You better not roll around in sand you just pee-pee’d in!” Lewis scolded his brother, and the two had an impromptu slap fight across my lap from their sides of the backseat. They could have easily slid over to the edge and given me a room, but they crowded next to me so their little arms could easily poke each other.
“How many times have I told you not to pee at the beach, Buddy?” Aunt Sam asked her son.
“I don’t know, Momma? Sixteen?” Buddy guessed.
“Try sixteen hundred million thousand!” Lewis joked and offered an outrageous number instead, and the two renewed their slap fight. Their mother ignored the two of them roughhousing and asked me if I knew better than to pee in public.
“Yes, I would never do that,” I answered rather thoughtfully.
“So fancy! You sound like a fancy lad, Eddie!” Aunt Sam mocked me for sounding bookish and nerdy. I knew that is how I sounded and it only made me a little more red-faced.
“How come he has so many hairs on his thing, Mommy?” Buddy dared to question my pubic hair. I had a patch of short-cropped curly sandy-red hair above my cock and around my balls, and he just had a few wisps of long red hair on his crotch.
I was taking it very personally that Buddy was observing my penis and asking questions about it. It was increasingly humiliating to be the subject of his anatomy questions to his mother.
Aunt Sam ordered three happy meals for us and didn’t ask me what I wanted with it. She ordered something for herself and then turned back and looked at me in the backseat as if noticing for the first time that I did have pubic hair.
“Some boys get it earlier than others, and you will get it too, Buddy” she assured him before turning around to face forward and wait our turn in line.
“I have hair on the crack of my butt,” Buddy said out loud, but his mother didn’t acknowledge his statement.
“Nuh-uh!” Lewis insisted that couldn’t be true and then when Buddy said it was his little brother demanded to see it.
Buddy lifted out of the seat, turned to face away from Lewis and me, pulled his pale white buttocks apart far enough I could see he had no hair between his cheeks and his actual pink butthole and then farted loudly on both of us.
Lewis began laughing hysterically, and the two of them started a fart-fight in the backseat of farting on each other. As I was neutral territory between them, naturally I got the worst of the gas. They both put “L” above their foreheads with their fingers after each fart as if that meant something as well.
“Would you three stop misbehaving? If you want to behave like baboons, I’ll drop you off at the Zoo!” Aunt Sam was clearly joking.
Naturally, both Lewis and Buddy started making monkey and chimp sounds and encouraging their mother to drop us off at the Zoo.
Once we reached the pick-up window, I noticed a beautiful girl with thick eyebrows and braces. She was about Blair’s age and had her hair pulled back. She was wearing one of those McDonald Visors, and she smiled as she saw us in the backseat and actually waved at us.
She had to see Buddy and Lewis hopping up and down to try to get attention, but she regarded us playful kids and laughed. I would have been red-faced if I was caught with my fly down in front of a girl like that and now she was able to see me wholly unclothed and sitting with two total goobers, and she looked at us like we were immature buffoons.
Blair had braces too. I thought, and I still do believe that braces on a young girl look sexy for some reason. There is this jagged, forbidding aluminum strip of metal in their mouth that looks like it was designed for a Bond Villain’s henchmen daring you to try to kiss them. Yet, you want to explore the mystery of their mouth. I’d loved to have had braces too and been accidentally locked to the cashier’s braces and forced to kiss her all night long.
Instead, she waved at us and told us the Happy Meal was a Beach Ball.
“Ooh, did you get a Ronald Beach Ball? I got a Grimace Beach Ball! I have one of those already!” Buddy shouted as we drove away. I definitely wouldn’t be kissing that pretty girl any time soon.
Aunt Sam let us eat in the backseat and naturally Buddy and Lewis got ketchup all over their fingers and all over themselves and at some point all over me.
“Right, into the bath with you!” my Aunt said as she parked at her house. It was still broad daylight, and she lived in a duplex in a busy neighborhood. There were kids playing outside and people walking around.
I made a mad dash for the door in the hopes that nobody would see me streaking across their lawn to the front door. I was desperately hoping Blair would not be home because I knew she would never let me live it down and frankly I didn’t want to be embarrassed further.
Buddy yelled “Hey Franklin! Want to come over? We got Grimace Beach Balls, check it out!” and he held up his happy meal toy and waved at his friend standing in the driveway with his tiny ding-a-ling swinging between his legs. I was mortified.
“Not on your life,” Aunt Sam grabbed Buddy by the ear and dragged him and Lewis towards the locked door that I was frantically pulling on as if I could somehow strong arm the door open. There was a gaggle of kids on scooters and bikes frantically running up after Buddy summoned his friend to see our stupid Happy Meal toys.
I thought I would be safe from more shame, but just as my Aunt put her key into her front door, a woman in the duplex next to us opened her door. She was tall and had an imperious and stern expression much more so than my Aunt. She carried herself like a strict headmistress of an elite boarding school and spoke with a crisp New England accent.
“Hello Mrs. Hannigan,” My Aunt could barely contain her displeasure in how she greeted her neighbor.
“Have you the rent, Samantha?” Mrs. Hannigan asked dourly.
“It isn’t the first, Mrs. Hannigan,” My Aunt had her hands full trying to corral both of her sons who were covered in condiments and turn the key to get in her house. It was apparent she was trying to brush her off.
“Who might this odious young man be? Another occupant?” Mrs. Hannigan regarded me like I was a lowly worm and spoke directly to my Aunt as if I were a pet she was trying to sneak into the house.
“This is my nephew, Eddie. He is just here for the Summer,” she told me to great Mrs. Hannigan and let go of her struggling sons. They scampered back off down the gravel drive-way to show their toys to the kids who had gathered not far away. I saw girls my age along with boys, and they clearly saw that we were naked. They were smiling and giggling, but none of them freaked out about it.
“Hello Mrs. Hannigan, it is a pleasure to meet you,” I offered my hand for her to shake. Aunt Sam looked down at me like I was an adorable little monkey who learned to imitate human beings.
Mrs. Hannigan refused to accept my hand. “He seems a bit old to be without clothes,” she said to Mrs. Hannigan.
I didn’t like this snooty older woman, but at least she was on my side!
“We were just at the beach, and the boys got dirty. I am not going to get sand and grit in my car from their trunks. As dirty as my boy’s get I would need my OWN washer and dryer to keep up with the laundry,” Aunt Sam implied that she wanted a washer and dryer in her house to her landlord.
“Indeed, perhaps you should consider finding a different home suited to boarding your guests,” Mrs. Hannigan snorted with derision and then looked right at my penis. “THAT is a disgusting young man; you should have your mouth washed out with soap for standing out here like that,” she said to me.
I had no idea at the time she was even referencing my erection. I assumed she meant my nudity in general. “Quite frankly, this was hardly my idea! I want to go inside!” I am sure I sounded like a know-it-all brat because even though I just agreed with her, she looked at me like I had just sassed her.
“The nerve!” Mrs. Hannigan looked back at my Aunt for some explanation for my rudeness. I didn’t think I had been rude at all.
“He just talks fancy that way. He must read a lot,” my Aunt shrugged. She didn’t take what I said seriously at all.
“I mean his staff is at full mast. It is highly inappropriate,” Mrs. Hannigan said. I had no idea that was a reference to a boner at the time.
“Yeah, but he doesn’t mean anything by it. I am starting to think it just stands up because he has to go pee or something. It’s been like that all the way home,” my Aunt chuckled, and they both observed my erection wondering if it was just a piss-boner.
“You should wash his mouth out with soap at once before this inappropriate behavior continues!” Mrs. Hannigan insisted, and she added that the fact I didn’t know why it was inappropriate was no excuse. “Does a child need to know the definition of a profane word they have used in the presence of their elders to have their mouth washed out? I don’t understand your lenient generation!” Mrs. Hannigan.
“I assure you, I raise my kids right, and I’ve cut him slack because he is my sister’s boy! I will deal with it in my own way, Mrs. Hannigan, thank you very much,” My Aunt defended me. I was thankful for the reprieve. I had never had soap in my mouth, but I assumed it would be an awful experience.
“Well, I never!” Mrs. Hannigan harrumphed and pointed out Lewis and Buddy over by her brand new Lincoln Continental. Buddy was pissing all over her tire with and showing off to his laughing friends like he was a champion with his hands raised in the air letting his penis bounce around.
“Buddy Carpenter, you get over here right now!” my Aunt’s eyes blossomed with fire, and her voice made me think of grating chalkboards. All the kids dissipated back to whence; they came for fear of being caught up in Aunt Samantha’s wrath. Lewis was laughing and holding his belly at his brother’s misfortune.
“You BOTH have corner time for 15 minutes, young Man!” my Aunt sentenced him to punishment. I had no idea what corner time was, but it didn’t sound that bad to me. It seemed like a heartless sentence to Buddy and Lewis as they immediately became docile and pleaded for leniency. “Apologize to your elder,” my Aunt said “elder” in a condescending way that pointed out Mrs. Hannigan was at least ten years older than her.
“I am sorry for pee-peeing on your tires, Mrs. Hannigan,” Buddy looked at the ground. His mother held his chin up and made him look right at her and apologize again more sincerely.
Lewis wasn’t sure what he was actually being punished for, and his mother asked him if he was the one who told Buddy to do it.
“Yes, but I didn’t pee-pee on the car! I just told him too, Mommy!” Lewis offered as his defense, and my Aunt gave him TWENTY minutes in the corner for back talk. “You will learn that I don’t tolerate putting someone else up to mischief!”
“On that matter, we agree!” Mrs. Hannigan went back into her house, and my Aunt finally let us inside. I was happy that Blair wasn’t home.
“In the bath right now,” my Aunt pointed to the bathroom, and Buddy and Lewis galloped enthusiastically to the bathroom. My Aunt saw me standing there and asked: “Are you waiting for an engraved invitation, fancy Eddie?”
“I’ll just take a shower after they are done,” I said.
“You will take what I tell you to take,” my Aunt insisted that I had an attitude problem that was going to be resolved before the end of the Summer. “You may be used to talking to your mother this way at home, but here we respect our elders. I don’t care if I am not your Mom. You will do what ANY adult tells you to do in this house, do you understand?” she asked me.
I looked at my feet and said yes. She put her hand under my chin and lifted my face so that I could look at her and tell her again. She grabbed me by the ear and pulled me into the bathroom where Lewis and Buddy were already in the tub. There was hardly any room in there for three of us.
My Aunt began running the water and adding suds as I stood there watching. “You already take showers?” she asked me as she squatted down in her suit and tested the water. I could see the cleavage of her boobs in her top. The part between the tits looked like a naked ass crack to me. It seemed very naughty to be staring at her. She had to ask me twice.
In truth, my older brother Stefan had just started taking showers. I did prefer a bath, but I wanted to seem mature. I lied and said that I was taking showers now.
“Well, here you will take baths whether you like it or not. We are not wasting hot water,” My Aunt stated firmly.
Buddy and Lewis were already splashing around and playing with their toys. They had their Grimace toy in the tub, a Destroyer, a yellow rubber ducky and what appeared to be several rubber dog toys. We all shared a single bar of soap which they were very fond of rubbing between their butt cheeks. My Aunt said that was where soap went and insisted I should know to clean “even where the sun doesn’t shine”.
I did and even though I knew we all shared soap – the fact we were doing it together disgusted me. My Aunt thought I was being overly pretentious and called me a “fancy lad” for hoping for three individual soaps.
“Hop in, Eddie” my Aunt pointed a finger towards the water. I noticed her painted fingernail as it stabbed towards the water like a dagger. It reminded me of a talon on some wicked overseer in a Fantasy movie beckoning me towards a dungeon.
I tested the water with my toe and as I did Buddy or Lewis grabbed my waist and pulled me roughly into the water with a splash. It got all over my Aunt, and she yelled at us and stormed out. She left the door open to the bathroom and there I was stuck in a bubble bath with my two young cousins playing with toys.
I heard the outside door open. I assumed my Aunt had gone outside to get our things from the car. However, I heard Blair and her friend walking into the house. They were laughing and joking about their day.
My spine tingled, and my face went red, but Buddy and Lewis continued to play and splash. They were making Pew-pew noises with a Destroyer like it was shooting lasers at a rubber duck. We obviously looked like little kids.
“Are you losers going to be in here for a while? I’ve got to take a pee,” Blair walked right into the bathroom and stuck her nose up at us like she smelled something rotten.
If you had to compare her to somebody from today, I would say she looked like Chloe Grace Moretz in the movie Kick-Ass. However, back then she just looked like she always smelled a fart and didn’t like it. She had a beautiful face, and she was wearing her French-cut one piece. I could see traces of black pubic hair sticking out of the sides of her crotch area.
“Gross, loser! Stop perving on me,” Blair gave me a disgusted look when she noticed I was looking right at her crotch.
Her friend Julie came walking in next and laughed at the scene. “Three mice in a tub,” she chuckled. The best description I can give you of Julie is Ferris Bueller’s sister played by Jenifer Grey. She had kinky sandy brown hair and a pronounced roman nose. She had the same mannerisms and appearance as the actress in that film.
Buddy and Lewis stuck out their buck-teeth and made mouse noises while putting their hands in front of them like a mouse begging for cheese. Julie and Blair could only see our chests as we were sitting in suds but we clearly looked like little boys to them, and they weren’t particularly excited to see us.
“C’ mon, let’s blow this popsicle stand before my Mom makes me babysit these rug rats,” Blair said to Julie after they had their fun at our expense.
“But then where would I get a reliable babysitter who I can count on?” Aunt Sam was in the doorway with a smirk on her face blocking the two girls from leaving.
“Buh-ut Mom!” Blair insisted.
“No backtalk! You aren’t too old for corner time!” Samantha warned her daughter, and Blair stopped whining about babysitting us. “Speaking of which,” Samantha pointed to us in the tub and told us, everybody, out. When Buddy and Lewis protested, Samantha reached into the water. Her hand brushed my leg and pushed it out of the way renewing my boner. She pulled the plug and let the water start draining.
Even had I wanted to save my dignity I wouldn’t have been able too.
There was only one towel for us to share and naturally, Buddy got it first. My cousins were like wet dogs shaking the water off and tracking it everywhere.
“You two boys have corner time! Fifteen for Buddy and 20 for Lewis!” she pointed to the living room, and they dutifully ran off to stand in one of the corners.
“Is twenty MORE than fifteen?” Lewis asked his mother and when she said yes he looked happy. Lewis wasn’t very bright, and he seemed to think to have more minutes was better than less even for punishment.
I waited as long as I could with suds on my dick before I began to wash off, but the girls stood in the bathroom as if my nudity was perfectly normal around them. They continued to negotiate about the babysitting tonight.
“Look, just until 9 pm then you can put them to bed and watch TV. Your friend can stay over,” Samantha offered to her daughter.
“Can we have boys over?” she asked her mother with a wicked smile.
“You most certainly cannot,” Samantha insisted.
“Ah, you are no fun! Where you are going there will be boys,” She teased her Mom.
“There are going to be MEN,” my Aunt clarified and reiterated that regardless of that fact there were to be no boys at her house tonight.
“Eddie is a boy,” Blair was making fun of me.
“He is your cousin,” Samantha reminded her.
“He was perving out looking at my crotch when I walked in,” Blair looked at me with disgust on her face.
My Aunt spun on her heel and glowered at me. I could hardly understand why it was fair that Buddy and Lewis could all but examine my body and ask questions about it and yet I was not allowed to stare at the mystery of the female form.
“I am giving you the benefit of the doubt that you don’t know any better, but you will not stare at girls! I noticed how you were you staring at Ann while we were talking and I didn’t want to say anything to embarrass her, but it was highly inappropriate. Put your eyes back in your head! You are way too young to be oggling women!” my Aunt explained sternly.
It hardly seemed fair to me that they could look at me naked and I couldn’t look at them even in bathing suits. I felt instantly dirty and perverted though, and I nodded in agreement as I looked at the bathroom tile floor.
“You apologize to your cousin,” she insisted that this wasn’t over.
My Cousin stuck her nose up in the air with an indignant expression of triumph over having witnessed me being told I was in the wrong just for looking at her.
“I am sorry for looking at you, Blair. I didn’t mean anything,” I apologized.
“Tonight when she is babysitting you I expect you to treat her with the same respect you would treat your mother or me!” My Aunt insisted.
Blair whined it was unfair to make her babysit tonight but my Aunt said that she was going out and that she expected Blair to take on the additional responsibility of babysitting her brothers and me and that was final.
“Fine, I’ll put all three of them in the corner all night so Eddie can’t stare at Julie and me,” Blair insisted.
I was instantly incensed that this girl who was a little older than me was going to be able to punish me. I didn’t even know what corner time was, but I knew enough that I didn’t want her to be able to punish me with it.
“You most certainly will not! Any corner time will be applied for legitimate rules being broken. If not then it doesn’t mean anything. Whether they are good or bad, they know they will be punished! Do you understand?” My Aunt glowered at her daughter.
It was my turn for a trace of a smile to appear across my lips. I was sure that my cousin noticed but I didn’t care. I liked that Blair could be dressed down as easily as I could.
“Yes Ma’am, but if the little turd starts trying to stare at Julie or me then he is going into the corner,” Blair insisted.
My Aunt was about to tell her to watch her language around the house. My Aunt cussed now and then when she drove, but she didn’t tolerate it from her kids even Blair. Turd was a pretty tame word though so Blair would have just received a little warning from Aunt Sam.
That warning was cut off midway when Julie screamed loudly and jumped.
I had been drying off and using the suds and the towel to camouflage my erection. They saw my naked form, but until that moment Julie and Blair did not notice my full erection.
“Oh my God!” Julie shouted.
“It’s so pokey!” Blair giggled and covered her mouth and pointed at it.
“It is perfectly natural at this age, and it is probably because he just got out of the bath,” My Aunt tried to explain but Blair and Julie were too busy pointing and laughing, and my face became bright red.
“His face wouldn’t be red if that was it! He got a boner because he was looking at us!!” Julie scolded me.
I should mention that until that time I had never heard the word “boner” before but I instantly knew it meant my hard-on and I was mortified. The girls were right that I was excited and there was nothing I could do to make the swelling of my little dick go down.
“It’s so tiny! Oh my god, but it is standing up!” Blair was incredulous.
“Is he wiggling it at us? is he wiggling at me? Oh gross!” Julie seemed disgusted and amused at the same time by the fact that my penis had just wiggled due to my nervousness.
“Go and put on a nightshirt,” My Aunt took pity on me. I had Pajamas and didn’t wear “nightshirts.” I told her that I would be thrilled to put on my PJs. It was still early, but any clothes were better than nothing at this point.
“Oh no, I am not washing clothes like crazy! We will find a nightshirt that fits you,” My Aunt said and took my hand to lead me away from the giggling girls.
It was at that moment that I slipped on the wet floor and fell on my ass. Thankfully I wasn’t hurt, but the shock caused me to blurt out words I had never yelled in public. I had heard them from older kids, and I don’t know why I chose them at that time, but I shouted “SHIT! FUUUUCCCCKKKK!!!” as I lay there naked on the tile while the girls continued to titter and laugh.
Touched for the very first time
Like a virgin
When your heart beats
Next to mine
Gonna give you all my love, boy...
I’ll never forget that Summer in the back of my Aunt’s old rusty Mercury Marquis and hearing Madonna on the radio. That song was new back then, and now you can only hear it on the Golden Oldie’s stations.
I was butt naked in the hump seat of the backseat. My Cousins Buddy and Lewis had plenty of room to sit by the window, but they both insisted on crowding me so they could slap and poke each other.
My Cousins were also butt naked, but they didn’t have full on erections as I did!
My Aunt had just offered to get us Happy Meals, and my two cousins were cheering while I was having what felt like a full-scale panic attack that we’d be spotted in the drive-through line and called out for riding completely naked.
“Mommy, what is a virgin?” Buddy asked his mother from the backseat. He and his brother were bumping and sliding into me and generally being irritatingly precocious brats.
“Well,” Aunt Sam thought for a moment and explained, “It can be a pure and innocent girl.” I didn’t know what a virgin was either back then. I had heard it mentioned on Porky’s and I assumed at the time it was a loser because the character I identified with “Pee Wee” desperately didn’t want to be one anymore. I knew it had something to do with sex, but honestly, I had no idea how any of that worked other than a few theories.
“Is my sister a virgin, Momma?” Buddy asked his mother after processing what she had just said a virgin was.
“I hope so, but she has started dating so maybe not,” Aunt Sam had a perpetual smirk on her face, and she laughed a little under her breath as she pulled into the McDonald’s parking lot. I was praying we were going to head to the drive through and not go inside.
What a difference a few months could make in maturity. I was not more than a year in age to my cousin Blair, and yet her mother was prepared to speculate she had sex while she relegated me to the backseat along with her two younger sons like we were toddlers who didn’t need to cover up our privates.
“Are you a virgin, Mommy?” Lewis asked his mother.
“Not for a very long time, Lewis” Aunt Sam didn’t hesitate to answer him, and she sighed a little.
“Well, I think you are pure and inter-decent, Mommy,” Lewis said after thinking about what she just said. He had mispronounced innocent as indecent, but Aunt Sam didn’t correct him. She just smirked knowingly.
“Thank you, Lewis,” Aunt Sam smirked at Lewis in the rearview mirror and winked at him.
My Aunt Sam noticed me trying to cup my nuts when we pulled slowly into the drive-through lane. “What did I tell you about tugging on that thing? People will think you are nasty! Take your hands away now or so help me. I’ll stop this car and march you into the McDonald’s bathroom and introduce you to Tyrone!”
Buddy and Lewis became quiet and seemed afraid on my behalf. I removed my hands reluctantly from my cock and waited. I saw people walking into the McDonalds, and I assumed they saw me, but no one said anything.
There were at least two cars ahead of us before we got to the menu where we could give our order.
“Why does Cousin Eddie’s thing stand up like that, Momma?” Buddy asked about my erection and made no secret about looking right at it.
“Well, it is perfectly natural at his age. Yours will do it too, Buddy,” Aunt Sam explained.
“Is it like Stretch Armstrong where if I pull my penis it will stay that way?” Buddy had a gleam of enthusiasm in his eye as he looked enviously at my stubby erection.
“Haha, well...” Aunt Sam was trying to hold back a chuckle, but she thought what Buddy had said was funny.
“Is it like Pinocchio where the more likes Eddie tells, the longer it gets?” Lewis offered his own theory that my penis worked like Pinocchio’s nose.
“I wish it did work that way because I could have forgiven a few of the men I’ve dated for their dishonesty,” I wasn’t sure why my Aunt would forgive their lies, but much later when I was older I realized she was joking that those guys would have huge dicks because they were huge liars and that would be a decent trade-off.
“If you must know and I am sure you are too young to really understand, but it is probably from thinking too many dirty thoughts,” Aunt Sam’s quizzical smile puzzled me. She seemed amused and annoyed at the same time to be asked these questions by her precocious sons.
“I think dirty thoughts all the time, Mommy!” Buddy admitted and when she asked him what kind he said “I am thinking about rolling in the mud and the sand and the dirt right now!! How come my thingy won’t get hard?”
“Well, give it time, Buddy!” Aunt Sam snickered at her son’s innocent question.
“You better not roll around in sand you just pee-pee’d in!” Lewis scolded his brother, and the two had an impromptu slap fight across my lap from their sides of the backseat. They could have easily slid over to the edge and given me a room, but they crowded next to me so their little arms could easily poke each other.
“How many times have I told you not to pee at the beach, Buddy?” Aunt Sam asked her son.
“I don’t know, Momma? Sixteen?” Buddy guessed.
“Try sixteen hundred million thousand!” Lewis joked and offered an outrageous number instead, and the two renewed their slap fight. Their mother ignored the two of them roughhousing and asked me if I knew better than to pee in public.
“Yes, I would never do that,” I answered rather thoughtfully.
“So fancy! You sound like a fancy lad, Eddie!” Aunt Sam mocked me for sounding bookish and nerdy. I knew that is how I sounded and it only made me a little more red-faced.
“How come he has so many hairs on his thing, Mommy?” Buddy dared to question my pubic hair. I had a patch of short-cropped curly sandy-red hair above my cock and around my balls, and he just had a few wisps of long red hair on his crotch.
I was taking it very personally that Buddy was observing my penis and asking questions about it. It was increasingly humiliating to be the subject of his anatomy questions to his mother.
Aunt Sam ordered three happy meals for us and didn’t ask me what I wanted with it. She ordered something for herself and then turned back and looked at me in the backseat as if noticing for the first time that I did have pubic hair.
“Some boys get it earlier than others, and you will get it too, Buddy” she assured him before turning around to face forward and wait our turn in line.
“I have hair on the crack of my butt,” Buddy said out loud, but his mother didn’t acknowledge his statement.
“Nuh-uh!” Lewis insisted that couldn’t be true and then when Buddy said it was his little brother demanded to see it.
Buddy lifted out of the seat, turned to face away from Lewis and me, pulled his pale white buttocks apart far enough I could see he had no hair between his cheeks and his actual pink butthole and then farted loudly on both of us.
Lewis began laughing hysterically, and the two of them started a fart-fight in the backseat of farting on each other. As I was neutral territory between them, naturally I got the worst of the gas. They both put “L” above their foreheads with their fingers after each fart as if that meant something as well.
“Would you three stop misbehaving? If you want to behave like baboons, I’ll drop you off at the Zoo!” Aunt Sam was clearly joking.
Naturally, both Lewis and Buddy started making monkey and chimp sounds and encouraging their mother to drop us off at the Zoo.
Once we reached the pick-up window, I noticed a beautiful girl with thick eyebrows and braces. She was about Blair’s age and had her hair pulled back. She was wearing one of those McDonald Visors, and she smiled as she saw us in the backseat and actually waved at us.
She had to see Buddy and Lewis hopping up and down to try to get attention, but she regarded us playful kids and laughed. I would have been red-faced if I was caught with my fly down in front of a girl like that and now she was able to see me wholly unclothed and sitting with two total goobers, and she looked at us like we were immature buffoons.
Blair had braces too. I thought, and I still do believe that braces on a young girl look sexy for some reason. There is this jagged, forbidding aluminum strip of metal in their mouth that looks like it was designed for a Bond Villain’s henchmen daring you to try to kiss them. Yet, you want to explore the mystery of their mouth. I’d loved to have had braces too and been accidentally locked to the cashier’s braces and forced to kiss her all night long.
Instead, she waved at us and told us the Happy Meal was a Beach Ball.
“Ooh, did you get a Ronald Beach Ball? I got a Grimace Beach Ball! I have one of those already!” Buddy shouted as we drove away. I definitely wouldn’t be kissing that pretty girl any time soon.
Aunt Sam let us eat in the backseat and naturally Buddy and Lewis got ketchup all over their fingers and all over themselves and at some point all over me.
“Right, into the bath with you!” my Aunt said as she parked at her house. It was still broad daylight, and she lived in a duplex in a busy neighborhood. There were kids playing outside and people walking around.
I made a mad dash for the door in the hopes that nobody would see me streaking across their lawn to the front door. I was desperately hoping Blair would not be home because I knew she would never let me live it down and frankly I didn’t want to be embarrassed further.
Buddy yelled “Hey Franklin! Want to come over? We got Grimace Beach Balls, check it out!” and he held up his happy meal toy and waved at his friend standing in the driveway with his tiny ding-a-ling swinging between his legs. I was mortified.
“Not on your life,” Aunt Sam grabbed Buddy by the ear and dragged him and Lewis towards the locked door that I was frantically pulling on as if I could somehow strong arm the door open. There was a gaggle of kids on scooters and bikes frantically running up after Buddy summoned his friend to see our stupid Happy Meal toys.
I thought I would be safe from more shame, but just as my Aunt put her key into her front door, a woman in the duplex next to us opened her door. She was tall and had an imperious and stern expression much more so than my Aunt. She carried herself like a strict headmistress of an elite boarding school and spoke with a crisp New England accent.
“Hello Mrs. Hannigan,” My Aunt could barely contain her displeasure in how she greeted her neighbor.
“Have you the rent, Samantha?” Mrs. Hannigan asked dourly.
“It isn’t the first, Mrs. Hannigan,” My Aunt had her hands full trying to corral both of her sons who were covered in condiments and turn the key to get in her house. It was apparent she was trying to brush her off.
“Who might this odious young man be? Another occupant?” Mrs. Hannigan regarded me like I was a lowly worm and spoke directly to my Aunt as if I were a pet she was trying to sneak into the house.
“This is my nephew, Eddie. He is just here for the Summer,” she told me to great Mrs. Hannigan and let go of her struggling sons. They scampered back off down the gravel drive-way to show their toys to the kids who had gathered not far away. I saw girls my age along with boys, and they clearly saw that we were naked. They were smiling and giggling, but none of them freaked out about it.
“Hello Mrs. Hannigan, it is a pleasure to meet you,” I offered my hand for her to shake. Aunt Sam looked down at me like I was an adorable little monkey who learned to imitate human beings.
Mrs. Hannigan refused to accept my hand. “He seems a bit old to be without clothes,” she said to Mrs. Hannigan.
I didn’t like this snooty older woman, but at least she was on my side!
“We were just at the beach, and the boys got dirty. I am not going to get sand and grit in my car from their trunks. As dirty as my boy’s get I would need my OWN washer and dryer to keep up with the laundry,” Aunt Sam implied that she wanted a washer and dryer in her house to her landlord.
“Indeed, perhaps you should consider finding a different home suited to boarding your guests,” Mrs. Hannigan snorted with derision and then looked right at my penis. “THAT is a disgusting young man; you should have your mouth washed out with soap for standing out here like that,” she said to me.
I had no idea at the time she was even referencing my erection. I assumed she meant my nudity in general. “Quite frankly, this was hardly my idea! I want to go inside!” I am sure I sounded like a know-it-all brat because even though I just agreed with her, she looked at me like I had just sassed her.
“The nerve!” Mrs. Hannigan looked back at my Aunt for some explanation for my rudeness. I didn’t think I had been rude at all.
“He just talks fancy that way. He must read a lot,” my Aunt shrugged. She didn’t take what I said seriously at all.
“I mean his staff is at full mast. It is highly inappropriate,” Mrs. Hannigan said. I had no idea that was a reference to a boner at the time.
“Yeah, but he doesn’t mean anything by it. I am starting to think it just stands up because he has to go pee or something. It’s been like that all the way home,” my Aunt chuckled, and they both observed my erection wondering if it was just a piss-boner.
“You should wash his mouth out with soap at once before this inappropriate behavior continues!” Mrs. Hannigan insisted, and she added that the fact I didn’t know why it was inappropriate was no excuse. “Does a child need to know the definition of a profane word they have used in the presence of their elders to have their mouth washed out? I don’t understand your lenient generation!” Mrs. Hannigan.
“I assure you, I raise my kids right, and I’ve cut him slack because he is my sister’s boy! I will deal with it in my own way, Mrs. Hannigan, thank you very much,” My Aunt defended me. I was thankful for the reprieve. I had never had soap in my mouth, but I assumed it would be an awful experience.
“Well, I never!” Mrs. Hannigan harrumphed and pointed out Lewis and Buddy over by her brand new Lincoln Continental. Buddy was pissing all over her tire with and showing off to his laughing friends like he was a champion with his hands raised in the air letting his penis bounce around.
“Buddy Carpenter, you get over here right now!” my Aunt’s eyes blossomed with fire, and her voice made me think of grating chalkboards. All the kids dissipated back to whence; they came for fear of being caught up in Aunt Samantha’s wrath. Lewis was laughing and holding his belly at his brother’s misfortune.
“You BOTH have corner time for 15 minutes, young Man!” my Aunt sentenced him to punishment. I had no idea what corner time was, but it didn’t sound that bad to me. It seemed like a heartless sentence to Buddy and Lewis as they immediately became docile and pleaded for leniency. “Apologize to your elder,” my Aunt said “elder” in a condescending way that pointed out Mrs. Hannigan was at least ten years older than her.
“I am sorry for pee-peeing on your tires, Mrs. Hannigan,” Buddy looked at the ground. His mother held his chin up and made him look right at her and apologize again more sincerely.
Lewis wasn’t sure what he was actually being punished for, and his mother asked him if he was the one who told Buddy to do it.
“Yes, but I didn’t pee-pee on the car! I just told him too, Mommy!” Lewis offered as his defense, and my Aunt gave him TWENTY minutes in the corner for back talk. “You will learn that I don’t tolerate putting someone else up to mischief!”
“On that matter, we agree!” Mrs. Hannigan went back into her house, and my Aunt finally let us inside. I was happy that Blair wasn’t home.
“In the bath right now,” my Aunt pointed to the bathroom, and Buddy and Lewis galloped enthusiastically to the bathroom. My Aunt saw me standing there and asked: “Are you waiting for an engraved invitation, fancy Eddie?”
“I’ll just take a shower after they are done,” I said.
“You will take what I tell you to take,” my Aunt insisted that I had an attitude problem that was going to be resolved before the end of the Summer. “You may be used to talking to your mother this way at home, but here we respect our elders. I don’t care if I am not your Mom. You will do what ANY adult tells you to do in this house, do you understand?” she asked me.
I looked at my feet and said yes. She put her hand under my chin and lifted my face so that I could look at her and tell her again. She grabbed me by the ear and pulled me into the bathroom where Lewis and Buddy were already in the tub. There was hardly any room in there for three of us.
My Aunt began running the water and adding suds as I stood there watching. “You already take showers?” she asked me as she squatted down in her suit and tested the water. I could see the cleavage of her boobs in her top. The part between the tits looked like a naked ass crack to me. It seemed very naughty to be staring at her. She had to ask me twice.
In truth, my older brother Stefan had just started taking showers. I did prefer a bath, but I wanted to seem mature. I lied and said that I was taking showers now.
“Well, here you will take baths whether you like it or not. We are not wasting hot water,” My Aunt stated firmly.
Buddy and Lewis were already splashing around and playing with their toys. They had their Grimace toy in the tub, a Destroyer, a yellow rubber ducky and what appeared to be several rubber dog toys. We all shared a single bar of soap which they were very fond of rubbing between their butt cheeks. My Aunt said that was where soap went and insisted I should know to clean “even where the sun doesn’t shine”.
I did and even though I knew we all shared soap – the fact we were doing it together disgusted me. My Aunt thought I was being overly pretentious and called me a “fancy lad” for hoping for three individual soaps.
“Hop in, Eddie” my Aunt pointed a finger towards the water. I noticed her painted fingernail as it stabbed towards the water like a dagger. It reminded me of a talon on some wicked overseer in a Fantasy movie beckoning me towards a dungeon.
I tested the water with my toe and as I did Buddy or Lewis grabbed my waist and pulled me roughly into the water with a splash. It got all over my Aunt, and she yelled at us and stormed out. She left the door open to the bathroom and there I was stuck in a bubble bath with my two young cousins playing with toys.
I heard the outside door open. I assumed my Aunt had gone outside to get our things from the car. However, I heard Blair and her friend walking into the house. They were laughing and joking about their day.
My spine tingled, and my face went red, but Buddy and Lewis continued to play and splash. They were making Pew-pew noises with a Destroyer like it was shooting lasers at a rubber duck. We obviously looked like little kids.
“Are you losers going to be in here for a while? I’ve got to take a pee,” Blair walked right into the bathroom and stuck her nose up at us like she smelled something rotten.
If you had to compare her to somebody from today, I would say she looked like Chloe Grace Moretz in the movie Kick-Ass. However, back then she just looked like she always smelled a fart and didn’t like it. She had a beautiful face, and she was wearing her French-cut one piece. I could see traces of black pubic hair sticking out of the sides of her crotch area.
“Gross, loser! Stop perving on me,” Blair gave me a disgusted look when she noticed I was looking right at her crotch.
Her friend Julie came walking in next and laughed at the scene. “Three mice in a tub,” she chuckled. The best description I can give you of Julie is Ferris Bueller’s sister played by Jenifer Grey. She had kinky sandy brown hair and a pronounced roman nose. She had the same mannerisms and appearance as the actress in that film.
Buddy and Lewis stuck out their buck-teeth and made mouse noises while putting their hands in front of them like a mouse begging for cheese. Julie and Blair could only see our chests as we were sitting in suds but we clearly looked like little boys to them, and they weren’t particularly excited to see us.
“C’ mon, let’s blow this popsicle stand before my Mom makes me babysit these rug rats,” Blair said to Julie after they had their fun at our expense.
“But then where would I get a reliable babysitter who I can count on?” Aunt Sam was in the doorway with a smirk on her face blocking the two girls from leaving.
“Buh-ut Mom!” Blair insisted.
“No backtalk! You aren’t too old for corner time!” Samantha warned her daughter, and Blair stopped whining about babysitting us. “Speaking of which,” Samantha pointed to us in the tub and told us, everybody, out. When Buddy and Lewis protested, Samantha reached into the water. Her hand brushed my leg and pushed it out of the way renewing my boner. She pulled the plug and let the water start draining.
Even had I wanted to save my dignity I wouldn’t have been able too.
There was only one towel for us to share and naturally, Buddy got it first. My cousins were like wet dogs shaking the water off and tracking it everywhere.
“You two boys have corner time! Fifteen for Buddy and 20 for Lewis!” she pointed to the living room, and they dutifully ran off to stand in one of the corners.
“Is twenty MORE than fifteen?” Lewis asked his mother and when she said yes he looked happy. Lewis wasn’t very bright, and he seemed to think to have more minutes was better than less even for punishment.
I waited as long as I could with suds on my dick before I began to wash off, but the girls stood in the bathroom as if my nudity was perfectly normal around them. They continued to negotiate about the babysitting tonight.
“Look, just until 9 pm then you can put them to bed and watch TV. Your friend can stay over,” Samantha offered to her daughter.
“Can we have boys over?” she asked her mother with a wicked smile.
“You most certainly cannot,” Samantha insisted.
“Ah, you are no fun! Where you are going there will be boys,” She teased her Mom.
“There are going to be MEN,” my Aunt clarified and reiterated that regardless of that fact there were to be no boys at her house tonight.
“Eddie is a boy,” Blair was making fun of me.
“He is your cousin,” Samantha reminded her.
“He was perving out looking at my crotch when I walked in,” Blair looked at me with disgust on her face.
My Aunt spun on her heel and glowered at me. I could hardly understand why it was fair that Buddy and Lewis could all but examine my body and ask questions about it and yet I was not allowed to stare at the mystery of the female form.
“I am giving you the benefit of the doubt that you don’t know any better, but you will not stare at girls! I noticed how you were you staring at Ann while we were talking and I didn’t want to say anything to embarrass her, but it was highly inappropriate. Put your eyes back in your head! You are way too young to be oggling women!” my Aunt explained sternly.
It hardly seemed fair to me that they could look at me naked and I couldn’t look at them even in bathing suits. I felt instantly dirty and perverted though, and I nodded in agreement as I looked at the bathroom tile floor.
“You apologize to your cousin,” she insisted that this wasn’t over.
My Cousin stuck her nose up in the air with an indignant expression of triumph over having witnessed me being told I was in the wrong just for looking at her.
“I am sorry for looking at you, Blair. I didn’t mean anything,” I apologized.
“Tonight when she is babysitting you I expect you to treat her with the same respect you would treat your mother or me!” My Aunt insisted.
Blair whined it was unfair to make her babysit tonight but my Aunt said that she was going out and that she expected Blair to take on the additional responsibility of babysitting her brothers and me and that was final.
“Fine, I’ll put all three of them in the corner all night so Eddie can’t stare at Julie and me,” Blair insisted.
I was instantly incensed that this girl who was a little older than me was going to be able to punish me. I didn’t even know what corner time was, but I knew enough that I didn’t want her to be able to punish me with it.
“You most certainly will not! Any corner time will be applied for legitimate rules being broken. If not then it doesn’t mean anything. Whether they are good or bad, they know they will be punished! Do you understand?” My Aunt glowered at her daughter.
It was my turn for a trace of a smile to appear across my lips. I was sure that my cousin noticed but I didn’t care. I liked that Blair could be dressed down as easily as I could.
“Yes Ma’am, but if the little turd starts trying to stare at Julie or me then he is going into the corner,” Blair insisted.
My Aunt was about to tell her to watch her language around the house. My Aunt cussed now and then when she drove, but she didn’t tolerate it from her kids even Blair. Turd was a pretty tame word though so Blair would have just received a little warning from Aunt Sam.
That warning was cut off midway when Julie screamed loudly and jumped.
I had been drying off and using the suds and the towel to camouflage my erection. They saw my naked form, but until that moment Julie and Blair did not notice my full erection.
“Oh my God!” Julie shouted.
“It’s so pokey!” Blair giggled and covered her mouth and pointed at it.
“It is perfectly natural at this age, and it is probably because he just got out of the bath,” My Aunt tried to explain but Blair and Julie were too busy pointing and laughing, and my face became bright red.
“His face wouldn’t be red if that was it! He got a boner because he was looking at us!!” Julie scolded me.
I should mention that until that time I had never heard the word “boner” before but I instantly knew it meant my hard-on and I was mortified. The girls were right that I was excited and there was nothing I could do to make the swelling of my little dick go down.
“It’s so tiny! Oh my god, but it is standing up!” Blair was incredulous.
“Is he wiggling it at us? is he wiggling at me? Oh gross!” Julie seemed disgusted and amused at the same time by the fact that my penis had just wiggled due to my nervousness.
“Go and put on a nightshirt,” My Aunt took pity on me. I had Pajamas and didn’t wear “nightshirts.” I told her that I would be thrilled to put on my PJs. It was still early, but any clothes were better than nothing at this point.
“Oh no, I am not washing clothes like crazy! We will find a nightshirt that fits you,” My Aunt said and took my hand to lead me away from the giggling girls.
It was at that moment that I slipped on the wet floor and fell on my ass. Thankfully I wasn’t hurt, but the shock caused me to blurt out words I had never yelled in public. I had heard them from older kids, and I don’t know why I chose them at that time, but I shouted “SHIT! FUUUUCCCCKKKK!!!” as I lay there naked on the tile while the girls continued to titter and laugh.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter 3
My Aunt initially laughed too when I landed on my ass. I am sure it looked hilarious like a comic slipping on a banana and falling. The fact I had just stuck my nose up in the air at my Cousin and her friend when my Aunt offered to take me away from their giggling laughter probably only added to the hilarity of the slip and fall. I wasn’t hurt other than a bruised ego, but I had done the one thing I should not do.
I had yelled out an extreme obscenity and my Aunt’s initial good humor quickly turned to serious anger. She wagged her finger in my face and said under no circumstances was that kind of language permitted under her roof.
“I don’t care what you say around your parents you will learn what happens when a child in this house has the nerve to speak like that!” my Aunt promised me.
I didn’t talk like that at all. It was the first time I had ever said those words out loud even though I had heard them several times in the past.
“I am sorry Aunt Samantha!” I apologized profusely but she wasn’t interested in apologies at the moment and told me that would come after my correction.
“Get the soap,” My Aunt instructed Blair to hand her the soap fresh from the bathtub. The very same soap I had washed up with my cousins in the tub with. This was the very same soap that they had jokingly slipped between their butt cheeks and watched float to the surface of the water while we shared the tub.
“No! you won’t!” I insisted angrily as I laid on the tile floor and rubbed my sore butt cheeks.
“I will,” My Aunt took the soap from my smirking Cousin’s hand and held it in front of my face.
“If you do I will...” I started to think of a threat. I was going to call my parents and demand they speak to her or something!
“You will do what? what will you do, Eddie?” My Aunt asked me sternly.
I had no idea what I could do. She was right I would have to accept my punishment and I was about to say that I wouldn’t do anything. When I opened my mouth to answer her my Aunt stuffed the wet soap into my mouth and held it there.
“That is what you WILL do! You will wash your mouth out with soap and clean up your thoughts! I’ve been overly indulgent with you but I wouldn’t tolerate that language from ANY of my children and I certainly won’t tolerate it from you while you are under my care!” she insisted.
Blair and Julie giggled incessantly at my further humiliation.
“Go to the corner at once!” My Aunt insisted that I go into the living room.
I saw the backsides of both Buddy and Lewis pressed into the corners of the room. They were chuckling and looking at each other but when their mother came in they quickly stopped.
“Knees, noses and toes pressed in the corner or you will start over,” she instructed them and pointed out a free corner in the tiny living room.
The room was decorated with the classic 1970s green shag carpet and plywood style paneling of the day. My Aunt had a Mama-San chair and some Macrame planters in the corner she sent to me too.
I assumed corner time involved standing quietly, naked in the living room while you reflect upon what you did. I had the added humiliation of doing so with soap in my mouth.
Unless you have experienced this age-old form of discipline you really can’t appreciate how the soap tastes or how the sudsy drool starts to run down your chin. It isn’t so much the taste as the after-taste that won’t go away for hours either. It definitely won’t harm you long term but in the short term your eyes start to water and probably the worst part is hearing people talking about you and laughing behind your back while you stand in the corner.
“I told you he was a pervert! That foul mouth!” Blair said angrily to her mother.
“You have said far worse and more frequently!” My Aunt didn’t buy Blair genuinely taking offense to my use of vulgarity.
“Yeah, well I am older!” Blair said.
“You will still follow the rules in this house!” My Aunt insisted.
“Yes Ma’am but if he starts talking nasty then can I make him eat soap?” Blair seemed excited about the prospect.
“I trust your judgment. Obviously not for little stuff but for what he just said then yes I would expect while you are babysitting you do what is best and you tell me about it when I get home!” My Aunt said. She warned Blair that she could not use Tyrone on me. If my actions called for a spanking it would happen when she got home. It was a small reprieve but I was at least thankful my older cousin was not empowered to spank my butt.
I can’t explain why it was humiliating to be spoken about like I wasn’t in the room and didn’t exist but it only made the feeling of being powerless all the more intense.
“You promise no boys over either!” My Aunt reiterated her cardinal rule and my Cousin whined that she had heard her once already.
I was given twenty minutes of corner time. In that time I knew my Cousin and Julie could see my bare butt. I knew they were laughing and at times I thought they even threw something at me when my Aunt was not looking.
They pretended to watch TV and gab, and when it seemed they noticed I was eavesdropping, they even made fun of me for that. I had no choice in where I stood though.
Buddy was told he could put on his nightshirt first. He went to his bedroom and put on a Football Jersey for the Miami Dolphins with the name Greise on the back and the number 12. Buddy and Lewis were huge fans of the Quarterback Bob Greise. I didn’t know anything about Football so at the time I thought they were calling him “Bobby Greasy” because he was covered in some sort of grease while he played football.
The jersey had holes in it but it covered his entire butt and penis and came down to his mid-thigh. He came out and apologized to everyone for peeing on the landlady’s car. I think my Aunt thought it was funny on some level but she insisted he apologize to her and she sent him over there to do so with Lewis when he put on his own nightshirt. Lewis’s shirt was much longer and it featured Winnie the Pooh on the front.
That left me alone and naked in a room with my Aunt, My Cousin and her best friend. It seemed like an eternity and after they let me wash my mouth out with soap I was ready to apologize for cussing.
“I am so sorry for using profanity, I don’t know why I did it, but I’ll never do it again Aunt Samantha! I swear!” I promised.
“It is so adorable you use words like profanity like you know what they mean,” she laughed at my apology like it was cute. She made me apologize to all three of my cousins and Julie as well when they came back from the neighbors house for the use of the word.
Buddy and Lewis were impressed with my use of the words or the fact that I had dared to do it. I wasn’t sure which.
“Don’t you two get any ideas to start talking like that!” My Aunt warned them and then told Blair to pick out a nightshirt for me.
Blair threw a dresser drawer of Buddy’s clothes on the floor and picked through them but didn’t find anything acceptable. The few nightshirts that Buddy did have wouldn’t fit me and Lewis was definitely too small.
I stood in their room naked while my Cousin decided that there was simply nothing for me to wear.
“Don’t be ridiculous. He isn’t going to walk around the house completely naked at night,” My Aunt insisted and for that I was relieved since I was starting to think that is exactly what I would have to do.
“Find something in your closet that would work. I’ve meant to go through your clothes and decide on what hand me downs Buddy can wear anyway,” My Aunt instructed Blair.
Blair threw her hands up in the air and sighed that she was expected to do everything and led me to her bedroom.
Blair’s room was much tidier than her brothers. The room was very pink and there were posters on the wall of Ralph Macchio and Matt Dillon. She had panties and tampon boxes out and she scoffed when I looked at them and called me a creep as she put them away.
“Here wear this,” Blair threw the first thing she found in her closet at me and it fell to the ground.
I picked up the garment and observed it said “Strawberry Shortcakes” on the front. There was a red-haired girl on the front and while thankful for any clothes at all I was immediately concerned with how girly the shirt was.
“Fine, stay naked!” Blair giggled and told me to get out of her room and stop looking at her panties. She did so loudly enough that my Aunt heard and came over to check on us.
“What in the Sam Hill is going on? I am trying to get ready!” My Aunt had changed into a very sexy outfit with shoulder pads in the jacket and a tight skirt. She was in the curling her red hair and applying her make-up. She had put on big silver bangle earrings and looked every bit the 1980s club girl.
“He is in here trying to perv on my panties!” Blair complained. I was fascinated by all the girl stuff in the room and definitely inquisitive. I still didn’t understand why it was okay to see me naked but I couldn’t even look at this stuff when I was told to go into her room in the first place.
“You will stay out of your Cousin’s room! We’ve already had this discussion once and I don’t want to have to call your mother so I will deal with you in my own way. Now put on your clothes,” She insisted.
I was all too happy to oblige but when I pulled the nightshirt over my body even she laughed.
Not only did it make me look like a sissy but it was one size too small as a regular shirt. The tip of my dick was not exposed although while I was hard the shirt did stick up in the front. The very bottom of my butt cheeks was exposed but my Aunt tried to stifle her giggle.
“Will go through your old clothes later and find something a little less girly for him,” My Aunt smirked at Blair and then tugged my shirt down in the back for me to help cover my buttocks. They had both seen my bare bottom plenty of times but at least they were kind enough to grant me a small measure of privacy around the house.
I was allowed to go back to the living room and watch Television with Buddy and Lewis. I would have wanted to watch a show like Knight Rider. it didn’t come on for another hour, and my Aunt had cable, so there were a lot more channels then I was used too. Julie and Blair were watching MTV. I didn’t know what it was but I was mesmerized by Marth Stewart. She looked so innocent and yet so sexy and in a way she reminded me of my Aunt’s friend Ann only with short dark hair like a boy.
I assumed from what had just happened that in the Summer after a bath the boys were expected to put on Night Shirts and sleep in them. I wondered if Julie and Blair would be wearing nightshirts too and fantasized that the garments would be just as skimpy and revealing. That would make having to wear them much more palatable. I found that the more I speculated about it the more my erection grew and felt uncomfortable.
I had to sit with my legs crossed and find ways to sit in the mama-san chair that wouldn’t expose my balls and hard on as I tried to imagine Julie in a short little shirt. I had heard my Aunt say that because I was Blair’s Cousin, I should not be interested in her sexually but I couldn’t help but picture her boobs poking straight out in a nightshirt and the hint of her ass cheeks as the shirt bottoms flapped around her waist the way they did Buddy and Lewis.
In an hour or so there was someone at the door. My Aunt told Blair to answer it, and she did. It was Ann and another woman named Liz. They were dressed in sexy 1980s glam outfits to go out for the evening. Ann had her long blonde hair in an elaborate set of scrunchies like Debbie Gibson, and Liz had crimped her brunette hair to make it look very feathered. They were both a bit younger than my Aunt and seemed excited to go out for the evening.
“Captain Hiram’s or Bust!” Ann cheered.
“Oh yes, it’s Ladies Night and the feelings right,” Liz sang to the tune of the Kool and the Gang song by the same name. My Aunt came out of her own bedroom and sang “and the Ladies drink free!!”
They all cheered and laughed at that.
Aunt Sam said she was really excited about going out this evening and reminded Blair that there would be no boys over a third time. Blair sighed and agreed.
“Hello Eddie it is nice to see you again,” Ann noticed me mesmerized by MTV. I think I was watching the Buggles “Video killed the radio star!”
“Get your eyes off the boob tube and come here and greet my guests, Eddie” My Aunt glowered at me. It was the first time I had heard the term “boob tube” and I assumed it had something to do with looking at tits on the television. This realization only stiffened what had been a steadily softening erection.
I walked over to the door and greeted Ann and introduced myself to Liz.
“Oh isn’t he adorable! Like a little gentleman,” Liz thought it was cute how I greeted her politely.
“Are you a fan of Strawberry Shortcake?” Ann asked me. She could barely contain her laughter as she noticed my girly shirt.
“No, I just have to wear a nightshirt,” I said uncomfortably as I adjusted it to try to maximize the protection it offered. I could tell they noticed my stiff erection was pushing the fabric of the t-shirt out and my face turned bright red.
“My! you definitely got a sunburn today!” Ann mistook my red embarrassment for sunburn. I did have a bit of a burn even with all the lotion but it was only mildly uncomfortable and being giggled at by three adult women was far more uncomfortable.
“You do! Take this off at once,” My Aunt insisted and then told Blair to get the after-care lotion. At the time I didn’t know the difference between suntan lotion you wore to protect yourself from the sun or lotion you put on afterward to cool a sunburn. I insisted I didn’t need it because in my mind it was now dark outside and I wasn’t going out in the sun anytime I soon. “I don’t need it Aunt Samantha,” I said.
“Ann is a professional nurse and if she thinks you have a sunburn I think she would know better than you! Now, you will do as you are told or I can introduce you to Tyrone!” My Aunt insisted.
“Ooh, who is Tyrone and does he have a brother?” Liz smiled flirtatiously.
“Tyrone is my leather strap and I bring him out when I get back talk!” My Aunt told her that she named the leather strap.
“That sounds interesting!” Liz smiled again and cooed but my Aunt wasn’t joking around. At the time, I had no understanding of why Liz may be amused by the idea of getting the strap because I was petrified.
“Get it off now, Eddie!” my Aunt sam repeated as Blair brought her the aftercare lotion AND Tyrone.
The Leather strap was intimidating. It was big and black and had a well-worn handle. It had been designed for one thing - hitting butts of mouthy children.
I took my shirt off and was once again naked. Liz openly laughed when she noticed my boner, but Ann and my Aunt seemed more concerned with my shoulders and neck area.
“I can apply it myself,” I said. My Aunt’s every touch only made me hornier and I felt like a little bit of cream was starting to appear on the tip of my penis and I didn’t know why.
“Nonsense, you can’t get to your back and shoulders. Now hold still! I didn’t do a very good job of applying lotion because you squirmed around so much and I am sorry for that Eddie. I didn’t realize how fair your skin was and obviously, you aren’t used to the sun,” My Aunt offered apologetically as she applied the cooling lotion to my skin.
It felt amazing, and my cock stiffened and wiggled a little. I noticed Ann crook an eyebrow and look directly at Liz, but they both contained their smirks.
“I can see why you didn’t want to wear the nightshirt now,” My Aunt said and told me that it would be okay if I wanted to go without it tonight.
“No, I’d like to wear it, please” I insisted while trying to watch my tone and remain very polite.
“If you change your mind it is fine and Eddie you can always ask your cousin to re-apply the lotion later too,” Aunt Sam consoled me. The sunburn felt relatively minor but I was warned that later it would start to really set in and I’d feel the “lobster” effect.
“Gross, I don’t want to touch him!” Blair scrunched her nose in disgust at the offer to put lotion on me which only made me feel even more embarrassment.
“You don’t have to touch him on his bottom. He had a suit on for most of the day. Just his shoulders, chest, and legs! Stop being a baby, Blair!” her mother insisted. I had to work hard to keep a trace of a smile of pleasure off my face or else I’d jinx my good luck.
If my Aunt was going to treat me as a little kid then I may as well benefit from it too. I could barely contain my excitement about the idea of my Cousin slathering me with lotion whenever I desired and I couldn’t wait for my lotion to dry so that I could I ask her to re-apply it for me.
“Speaking of bottoms,” My Aunt told Blair to get the thermometer and checked my head for a fever. “Let’s see what his temperature is,” she said.
I had no reason to worry about that because I had my temperature taken many times. When Blair reluctantly brought a thermometer to her mother, she was holding it with just two fingers like it was the grossest thing on earth.
I assumed because the thermometer had been in Buddy and Lewis’s mouth and they had poor physical hygiene and their breath smelled like Doritos and dirt.
I opened my mouth and prepared myself for yet another indignity.
“Eddie, I don’t think you want this in your mouth,” My Aunt said as she held the thermometer gingerly. I could tell by the sympathetic look on Liz and Ann’s faces that they felt sorry for me, but I didn’t know why.
“Turn around and bend over,” my Aunt insisted.
I had no idea what she was talking about, but she pointed to Tyrone and obliged her. I bent over like a catcher on Home plate but my Aunt made me stand up higher and then without warning she stuck the thermometer straight up my tight little asshole, and instantly a little bit of that pre-cum fluid dripped from my cock.
My eyes got wide, and everyone laughed.
Liz told me she has taken much bigger “thermometers” and that I should just relax and enjoy it. Ann glared at her to knock it off and comforted me as I waited with my hands on my thighs bent over presenting my parted asshole to Ann and Liz at the front door of my Aunt’s house.
I couldn’t help myself as I waited for the thermometer. My Aunt continued to slather the aftercare lotion on my back, and I reached between my legs and adjusted my dick. I did more than adjust. I began to play with it a little without realizing why.
Ann cleared her throat as she saw me touching my dick. I didn’t realize I was doing it while my Aunt was applying the lotion. I was fantasizing about my Cousin touching me there while I had everyone’s gaze on my naked body and I couldn’t help myself.
Aunt Samantha slapped me on the butt with Tyrone. It wasn’t hard, but it was enough to sting.
“How many was that Eddie?” she asked.
I didn’t understand the question, but I answered she hit me once.
“That was to get your attention. If I catch you playing with yourself again, it will be twenty, and I’ll make them hurt. Do you want twenty lessons from Tyrone before I leave tonight?” Aunt Sam asked me frankly.
“No, Aunt Samantha I do not,” I said.
She told me I could stand up after she removed the thermometer and gave it to Ann to read. Ann shook her head and said my temperature was fine.
“I would suggest you keep your hands away from your dinky-winky and to the side then,” Aunt Sam said sternly. “I am glad we agree because you are preventing me from spending some time meeting some new friends tonight,” she said.
“I hope we make a few new friends who can keep things up as long as Eddie,” Ann quipped. I was pretty wet behind the ears, but even I knew she was alluding to the fact it seemed I always had a hard-on. I certainly did around Ann.
“Yes, just a whole lot bigger downstairs if you know what I mean,” Liz alluded to the size of their penis, and I think everyone except Buddy and Lewis knew exactly what she meant.
“Hey, he could be a grower, not a shower,” Ann said and covered her mouth like that was way too far but Liz and her giggled.
“No, he is very precious; small ones can be fun!” Liz smirked. I knew they were talking about my penis and it was quite flattering even if they were not serious.
“Ladies, this is my nephew. He is already corrupted enough without you two making him more incorrigible,” My Aunt suggested they refrain from talking like that around me.
“Sorry Sam, It is just I have a really bad sunburn too, and I was hoping maybe you could apply a little where I have a couple boo-boos,” Liz smiled at my Aunt, and my Aunt popped her on the leg with Tyrone. Liz asked her to do it again, but my Aunt didn’t and looked at her with a playful smirk on her face.
“Alright, I think we are done here. Blair, make sure to feed them dinner and then do the dishes,” My Aunt told her daughter. Blair sighed that she had to do everything, but my Aunt ignored reminded her that one day her brothers would be old enough to do their share of the chores and she would absolutely make them when they could be trusted not to break all of her dishes.
My Aunt smiled at me and told me to try to have a good time. “We aren’t always strict here. You just have to learn the rules, and you’ll be fine. I know you are trying to be a good boy,” she kissed me on the forehead and did the same to her sons. She asked Blair to hug her but Blair was embarrassed to do it.
“It won’t be long before you are old enough to come with us,” Ann reminded Blair that she was getting older but said in the meantime enjoy hugging her mom.
The drinking age was still only 18 so back then it was only a few years for Blair before she could go to a bar.
“They are talking about raising the drinking age to twenty-one! So I wouldn’t get your hopes up though,” my Aunt teased Blair as she hugged her daughter.
“They probably never will pass that law, but I guess it would cut down on all the young guys getting into fights at Hiram’s,” Ann commented.
“Yeah, but we are the reason they get into those fights!” Liz smiled proudly. She was clearly in her mid-twenties, but she liked the attention, and her short stone-washed denim skirt showed off her sexy legs!
My Aunt gave me one last hug and told me to put my clothes on now.
“Thank you Aunt Samantha, may I please watch Knight Rider? It comes on at 8 pm,” I asked politely as I put my Strawberry Shortcake nightshirt back on.
“Oh, you sound just like Eddie Haskell,” Liz observed. I knew he was the boy who was always trying to butter up the Beaver’s mother on Leave it to Beaver and that wasn’t a good thing. I was just trying to be polite when I asked.
“I am sure Blair will let you watch your program, Eddie,” my Aunt said and reminded Blair we should be in bed at 9 pm and she should be in bed at 10 pm. She told her Julie could spend the night if she wanted too. My Aunt and her friends left right after that.
“Alright, you cum-stains! Now that the wicked witch is gone this is my house,” my Cousin Blair wasted no time in establishing that she was in charge. I didn’t know what the word cum was or even if it was a swear, but it sounded like one. “We are going to get you shit-buckets fed and in bed!” she announced as she began slopping a can of cold spaghetti-os into three bowls with some chopped up cold hot dogs for us on the table.
I was immediately offended she was able to use dirty words without punishment.
“I see you have a complaint, Eddie?” Blair asked me in this mock-sincere tone while Julie corralled Buddy and Lewis and brought them to the table.
“You aren’t supposed to swear!” I reminded her.
“Oh, are you going to tell my mommy? Who do you think she is going to believe Eddie? The boy who yelled out shit-fuck in the bathroom or me the responsible one who she trusts to babysit?” Blair did have a valid point from my perspective. My Aunt knew Blair a lot better than she did me and I didn’t want to make my Aunt even more angry or disappointed with me.
Blair instructed all three of us to get our nightshirts off because she wasn’t going to have us slop our spaghetti sauce all over our night clothes. Buddy and Lewis complied immediately and without question.
Blair looked at me expectantly and then folded her arms. “You know Eddie, we can do things the hard way and fight each other this Summer, or we can be very friendly to one other, so we both get what we want. Do what I tell you and remove your nightshirt d I promise to rub lotion all over every inch of your studly body,” Blair said in such a sexy way that I was too mesmerized to question her motives.
She rubbed her very perky boobs and licked her lips, and I did as I was told and took my clothes off. I hopped up on a chair and began to chow down on the disgusting food we had for dinner. My mom would never make anything like that, but I was still hungry from having only a Happy meal earlier and excited about the prospect of this full body massage with the lotion.
Julie teased me and pinched my cheeks “Would you like ME to put the lotion on you or Blair?” she asked.
I was about to get TWO hot older girls to apply lotion to even my dick? Julie brushed my cock with her hand ever so lightly. She made it seem like an accident, but it was no accident. My penis twitched for her, and she looked flattered.
“What about both of us at the same time?” Blair touched my chest with her hands and I nearly squirted a liquid out of my cock that I would later learn was ejaculate, but at the time I thought was pee.
“How long should we do it for?” Julie made a cute face like she was confused and wondered if I would be happy with them applying lotion for the entire time Knight Rider was on.
I should have realized at that time that they were putting me on, but I didn’t. I smiled and stuttered that as long as they wanted would be just fine.
“The only lotion I am squirting on you is going up your farty little butt,” Blair brought me back down to reality and glowered at me. Julie and Blair had lemony expressions that told me I would definitely not be watching Knight Rider much less getting an all over body rub down from them during the show.
Buddy and Lewis were laughing as they stuffed their faces with the canned pasta and got it all over their faces. I wasn’t sure if they were laughing at me, but it seemed that way.
“The only thing I am giving you tonight is a hard time and blue balls, you pervy little snot-rag! Now, you will do what I tell you, how I tell you when I tell you and you will keep your mouth shut about it. Do we have that understanding, Eddie or do you need a lesson from Tyrone?” Blair had her mother’s strap in her hand. The leather strap seemed far too big to be in her tiny delicate hands, but it still scared me.
I had no idea if she was permitted to spank me, but I didn’t want to find out either. I nodded that we most certainly now had an understanding and choked down the food as I sat there naked.
“You can’t even wipe off your own face,” Blair wiped my face along with her brothers as we finished and warned me that she was at an entirely different level than me. I didn’t know what my Cousin meant by that exactly, but I agreed that I wasn’t ready to challenge anything she said.
My older brother played pranks on me, but he was never as malevolent as my Cousin Blair. She insisted we clear the table and start doing the dishes.
I reminded her that her mother said we would break the dishes.
“Simple solution, you break the dishes, I break your asses, do you understand, Eddie?” Blair didn’t care about her mother’s instructions, and Buddy and Lewis dutifully began to prepare the sink for washing dishes. This was at a time long before automatic dishwashers were in most homes, but my mom usually took care of the washing at home.
I assumed if Buddy and Lewis could do it, I could too so I tried to help them. There were two sinks. One for washing and one for rinsing and Lewis wanted to rinse, so I just put the glasses or bowls into the rack to dry. We were still naked from the dinner. I assumed we weren’t allowed to dress because we might get water all over our nightshirts and I didn’t dare to ask.
There was a knock at the door. I hoped it was my Aunt returning to check on things. Obviously, My Aunt had her own key and wouldn’t need to knock. I was hoping it was someone who could at least bear witness to my Cousin acting like a little dictator. I was too cowardly to tell on her, but I would have loved it if someone did.
“You guys aren’t supposed to be here yet,” Blair answered the door and let in two hulking older boys who were high school age. They looked like full grown adults almost to me, and one of them needed to shave. Their names were Jack and Bruce. Jack had blonde hair that was feathered and parted in the middle. He was very handsome and athletic looking. If you have ever seen Spicolli in the movie Fast Times at Ridgemont High you could picture that only with a square jaw and blue eyes. Bruce had dark skin and dark curly hair. He was shorter and very muscular.
“Sorry,” Jack said as he breezed into the living room and plopped himself down on the couch without noticing the three naked boys working in the kitchen.
“Did you bring the beer?” Julie asked, but Blair hushed her so that we wouldn’t hear. The kitchen opened into the living room, so it was like one large room.
“No, the dude stiffed us. I told him I would let him have one beer if he bought us a six-pack and then the dude took off with all our cash!” Jack explained.
I had no idea at the time that kids even could drink alcohol. It sounded like Jack tried to pay a bum to buy them beer and the bum kept the beer instead. However, Blair seemed to think they never had the money in the first place.
“Who is the little scrote washing dishes with your brothers?” Jack asked Blair. It was apparent to me that Blair was really into Jack and I assumed she was his girlfriend and Bruce and Julie were going together too.
“That’s my pervy little cousin Eddie,” Blair didn’t want me to even be near the older guys.
“Isn’t that the name of the creepy cousin on Brady Bunch?” Jack asked his friend Bruce.
“No, I think that is Cousin It,” Bruce talked like a valley-surfer.
“That’s Addam’s Family, dude” Jack said, and he removed his checkerboard shoes and hit Bruce on the head with it lightly before adding “Hear that? That is the sound of your head! dude!”
“I think it is cousin Oliver,” I suggested from the sink.
“Whoa, listen to how fancy he talks! Are you like Einstein or something little dude?” Bruce asked in what seemed like genuine appreciation for my tone of voice. I had no idea what he was talking about though. It was just my normal voice.
“Yeah, or you like one of those brains or something?” Jack asked, and he called me over to him.
“Don’t,” Blair interceded on my behalf and asked that they not talk to me. “ just let him wash dishes, and I’ll put the fart nugget to bed.”
I was intimidated and didn’t want to come over, but they called me over again, and I felt like I had no other choice.
“Whoa, do you have like a boner, little Oliver?” Bruce was the first to notice, and he pointed at my cock.
“My name is Eddie,” I reminded him, and Bruce laughed at that as well.
“Oliver, who do you have a boner for? Julie or Blair?” Jack was teasing me. Blair smacked him on the shoulder and told him to stop. I think she wasn’t protecting me as much as she just wanted the focus to be back on her.
“I don’t know,” I looked at my feet.
“Maybe he has a chubby for both,” Jack put his arms around Blair and Julie. He seemed so confident and collected, and they just let him do it so willingly. I was instantly envious and at the same time in awe of how Jack could flirt with both girls. I didn’t know what a chubby was, but I also assumed it was a small dicked erection.
“Maybe he likes dudes,” Bruce pushed Jack, and the two surfer guys teased each other like an overgrown version of Buddy and Lewis. They asked me if I was a fag.
“No, I am not,” I said very clearly. I knew that meant gay and that was definitely not something I considered myself.
“Okay, then who is giving you the good vibrations, Olly? Is it Julie here with the delicious butt?” Jack rubbed Julie’s tight jeans, and she giggled as he goosed her ass. “Is it Blair with the nice big puffy boobies?” Jack honked Blair’s boobs, but she protested although not very much.
“Gross, I am his cousin!” she sighed.
“What? Your tits give wood to everybody,” Jack looked at her chest appreciatively, and Bruce nodded too. My theory that Jack was exclusive with Blair went out the window because it seemed like all four of them were attracted to each other on some level and I had no frame of reference for that.
“Yeah, well I caught him staring at my Suzi earlier today,” Blair said. I instantly assumed a Suzi was a euphemism for a pussy.
“Is that right, Olly? Do you like Blair’s hairy bush? I figured you for a boob man,” Jack teased me. I didn’t answer because I didn’t know what to say.
My dick never stopped sticking straight up as they teased me. Blair intervened on my behalf and with a concerted effort involving flirting and tossing her hair was able to get Jack and Bruce to focus on the girls instead of me.
I was sent back to finish washing the dishes, and Jack called Blair “Colonel Klink” from Hogan’s Heroes and told her he would be her “Hogan” as he nuzzled her.
Jack and Bruce started to make out with the girls in the living room. It was after 8 pm, and there would be no Knight Rider for me tonight. I tried not to look, but I was interested in what making out even looked like. I wondered how it felt to kiss a girl, and I fantasized I was Jack or Bruce impressing the girls with my kissy-sounds.
I climbed back onto one of the wobbly kitchen chairs from the table, and I was so shaken up by what just happened that I dropped a glass. I will admit I was also looking at Blair and Julie and getting turned on watching them make out with the older boys.
“What the fuck?” Blair stormed over to where I was and told me I was in “Deep shit! Fuck face!”
Everyone looked angry with me except for Buddy and Lewis who just looked sorry for me.
“I’ll clean it up! It was an accident,” I stammered.
“You will cut your hand all up, and then I’ll get in more trouble! You fucked up now. I was going to let you go to bed with Buddy and Lewis but you have corner time until Mom comes home and then you will tell her that you offered to help me do dishes and grabbed one of the dishes out of my hand and made this mess!!” she insisted.
I was ready to be complicit with that story because I was so afraid of what I had just done.
“Oh C’mon, Blair-Bear, you are being HARD ON him, He just wants to put on his suit and jacket.” Jack made a pun about the fact I still had an erection. I would only get the reference to “Jacking it” later.
“Yeah, because like his dick is still hard,” Bruce tried to make a pun and failed.
“Nose, toes and the tip of that little prick in the corner! Now, Mister Ed! and if I want to hear you talk I will put peanut butter on your lips and put a carrot up your ass,” Blair insisted I take my place in the corner closest to the TV where they could keep an eye on me. I knew that the Horse Mister Ed was supposed to only look like he was talking because the show producers put peanut butter on his lips and Blair was making fun of my name. It wasn’t the first time someone called me “Mister Ed” (or the last).
“We should put a carrot up his ass!” Julie was upset that I had ruined the mood to their make-out session. I had no idea anything could even GO into a butt and until today didn’t know thermometers went in there.
“Gross,” Blair scrunched her nose at the suggestion.
“Don’t knock it until you try it,” Julie smirked and seemed open to having a carrot up her own ass as if it would be pleasant.
I spurted a line of snotty-white pre-cum directly in the corner of my Aunt’s living room. It was the first time I ever ejaculated, and I hadn’t even touched myself (much).
I had yelled out an extreme obscenity and my Aunt’s initial good humor quickly turned to serious anger. She wagged her finger in my face and said under no circumstances was that kind of language permitted under her roof.
“I don’t care what you say around your parents you will learn what happens when a child in this house has the nerve to speak like that!” my Aunt promised me.
I didn’t talk like that at all. It was the first time I had ever said those words out loud even though I had heard them several times in the past.
“I am sorry Aunt Samantha!” I apologized profusely but she wasn’t interested in apologies at the moment and told me that would come after my correction.
“Get the soap,” My Aunt instructed Blair to hand her the soap fresh from the bathtub. The very same soap I had washed up with my cousins in the tub with. This was the very same soap that they had jokingly slipped between their butt cheeks and watched float to the surface of the water while we shared the tub.
“No! you won’t!” I insisted angrily as I laid on the tile floor and rubbed my sore butt cheeks.
“I will,” My Aunt took the soap from my smirking Cousin’s hand and held it in front of my face.
“If you do I will...” I started to think of a threat. I was going to call my parents and demand they speak to her or something!
“You will do what? what will you do, Eddie?” My Aunt asked me sternly.
I had no idea what I could do. She was right I would have to accept my punishment and I was about to say that I wouldn’t do anything. When I opened my mouth to answer her my Aunt stuffed the wet soap into my mouth and held it there.
“That is what you WILL do! You will wash your mouth out with soap and clean up your thoughts! I’ve been overly indulgent with you but I wouldn’t tolerate that language from ANY of my children and I certainly won’t tolerate it from you while you are under my care!” she insisted.
Blair and Julie giggled incessantly at my further humiliation.
“Go to the corner at once!” My Aunt insisted that I go into the living room.
I saw the backsides of both Buddy and Lewis pressed into the corners of the room. They were chuckling and looking at each other but when their mother came in they quickly stopped.
“Knees, noses and toes pressed in the corner or you will start over,” she instructed them and pointed out a free corner in the tiny living room.
The room was decorated with the classic 1970s green shag carpet and plywood style paneling of the day. My Aunt had a Mama-San chair and some Macrame planters in the corner she sent to me too.
I assumed corner time involved standing quietly, naked in the living room while you reflect upon what you did. I had the added humiliation of doing so with soap in my mouth.
Unless you have experienced this age-old form of discipline you really can’t appreciate how the soap tastes or how the sudsy drool starts to run down your chin. It isn’t so much the taste as the after-taste that won’t go away for hours either. It definitely won’t harm you long term but in the short term your eyes start to water and probably the worst part is hearing people talking about you and laughing behind your back while you stand in the corner.
“I told you he was a pervert! That foul mouth!” Blair said angrily to her mother.
“You have said far worse and more frequently!” My Aunt didn’t buy Blair genuinely taking offense to my use of vulgarity.
“Yeah, well I am older!” Blair said.
“You will still follow the rules in this house!” My Aunt insisted.
“Yes Ma’am but if he starts talking nasty then can I make him eat soap?” Blair seemed excited about the prospect.
“I trust your judgment. Obviously not for little stuff but for what he just said then yes I would expect while you are babysitting you do what is best and you tell me about it when I get home!” My Aunt said. She warned Blair that she could not use Tyrone on me. If my actions called for a spanking it would happen when she got home. It was a small reprieve but I was at least thankful my older cousin was not empowered to spank my butt.
I can’t explain why it was humiliating to be spoken about like I wasn’t in the room and didn’t exist but it only made the feeling of being powerless all the more intense.
“You promise no boys over either!” My Aunt reiterated her cardinal rule and my Cousin whined that she had heard her once already.
I was given twenty minutes of corner time. In that time I knew my Cousin and Julie could see my bare butt. I knew they were laughing and at times I thought they even threw something at me when my Aunt was not looking.
They pretended to watch TV and gab, and when it seemed they noticed I was eavesdropping, they even made fun of me for that. I had no choice in where I stood though.
Buddy was told he could put on his nightshirt first. He went to his bedroom and put on a Football Jersey for the Miami Dolphins with the name Greise on the back and the number 12. Buddy and Lewis were huge fans of the Quarterback Bob Greise. I didn’t know anything about Football so at the time I thought they were calling him “Bobby Greasy” because he was covered in some sort of grease while he played football.
The jersey had holes in it but it covered his entire butt and penis and came down to his mid-thigh. He came out and apologized to everyone for peeing on the landlady’s car. I think my Aunt thought it was funny on some level but she insisted he apologize to her and she sent him over there to do so with Lewis when he put on his own nightshirt. Lewis’s shirt was much longer and it featured Winnie the Pooh on the front.
That left me alone and naked in a room with my Aunt, My Cousin and her best friend. It seemed like an eternity and after they let me wash my mouth out with soap I was ready to apologize for cussing.
“I am so sorry for using profanity, I don’t know why I did it, but I’ll never do it again Aunt Samantha! I swear!” I promised.
“It is so adorable you use words like profanity like you know what they mean,” she laughed at my apology like it was cute. She made me apologize to all three of my cousins and Julie as well when they came back from the neighbors house for the use of the word.
Buddy and Lewis were impressed with my use of the words or the fact that I had dared to do it. I wasn’t sure which.
“Don’t you two get any ideas to start talking like that!” My Aunt warned them and then told Blair to pick out a nightshirt for me.
Blair threw a dresser drawer of Buddy’s clothes on the floor and picked through them but didn’t find anything acceptable. The few nightshirts that Buddy did have wouldn’t fit me and Lewis was definitely too small.
I stood in their room naked while my Cousin decided that there was simply nothing for me to wear.
“Don’t be ridiculous. He isn’t going to walk around the house completely naked at night,” My Aunt insisted and for that I was relieved since I was starting to think that is exactly what I would have to do.
“Find something in your closet that would work. I’ve meant to go through your clothes and decide on what hand me downs Buddy can wear anyway,” My Aunt instructed Blair.
Blair threw her hands up in the air and sighed that she was expected to do everything and led me to her bedroom.
Blair’s room was much tidier than her brothers. The room was very pink and there were posters on the wall of Ralph Macchio and Matt Dillon. She had panties and tampon boxes out and she scoffed when I looked at them and called me a creep as she put them away.
“Here wear this,” Blair threw the first thing she found in her closet at me and it fell to the ground.
I picked up the garment and observed it said “Strawberry Shortcakes” on the front. There was a red-haired girl on the front and while thankful for any clothes at all I was immediately concerned with how girly the shirt was.
“Fine, stay naked!” Blair giggled and told me to get out of her room and stop looking at her panties. She did so loudly enough that my Aunt heard and came over to check on us.
“What in the Sam Hill is going on? I am trying to get ready!” My Aunt had changed into a very sexy outfit with shoulder pads in the jacket and a tight skirt. She was in the curling her red hair and applying her make-up. She had put on big silver bangle earrings and looked every bit the 1980s club girl.
“He is in here trying to perv on my panties!” Blair complained. I was fascinated by all the girl stuff in the room and definitely inquisitive. I still didn’t understand why it was okay to see me naked but I couldn’t even look at this stuff when I was told to go into her room in the first place.
“You will stay out of your Cousin’s room! We’ve already had this discussion once and I don’t want to have to call your mother so I will deal with you in my own way. Now put on your clothes,” She insisted.
I was all too happy to oblige but when I pulled the nightshirt over my body even she laughed.
Not only did it make me look like a sissy but it was one size too small as a regular shirt. The tip of my dick was not exposed although while I was hard the shirt did stick up in the front. The very bottom of my butt cheeks was exposed but my Aunt tried to stifle her giggle.
“Will go through your old clothes later and find something a little less girly for him,” My Aunt smirked at Blair and then tugged my shirt down in the back for me to help cover my buttocks. They had both seen my bare bottom plenty of times but at least they were kind enough to grant me a small measure of privacy around the house.
I was allowed to go back to the living room and watch Television with Buddy and Lewis. I would have wanted to watch a show like Knight Rider. it didn’t come on for another hour, and my Aunt had cable, so there were a lot more channels then I was used too. Julie and Blair were watching MTV. I didn’t know what it was but I was mesmerized by Marth Stewart. She looked so innocent and yet so sexy and in a way she reminded me of my Aunt’s friend Ann only with short dark hair like a boy.
I assumed from what had just happened that in the Summer after a bath the boys were expected to put on Night Shirts and sleep in them. I wondered if Julie and Blair would be wearing nightshirts too and fantasized that the garments would be just as skimpy and revealing. That would make having to wear them much more palatable. I found that the more I speculated about it the more my erection grew and felt uncomfortable.
I had to sit with my legs crossed and find ways to sit in the mama-san chair that wouldn’t expose my balls and hard on as I tried to imagine Julie in a short little shirt. I had heard my Aunt say that because I was Blair’s Cousin, I should not be interested in her sexually but I couldn’t help but picture her boobs poking straight out in a nightshirt and the hint of her ass cheeks as the shirt bottoms flapped around her waist the way they did Buddy and Lewis.
In an hour or so there was someone at the door. My Aunt told Blair to answer it, and she did. It was Ann and another woman named Liz. They were dressed in sexy 1980s glam outfits to go out for the evening. Ann had her long blonde hair in an elaborate set of scrunchies like Debbie Gibson, and Liz had crimped her brunette hair to make it look very feathered. They were both a bit younger than my Aunt and seemed excited to go out for the evening.
“Captain Hiram’s or Bust!” Ann cheered.
“Oh yes, it’s Ladies Night and the feelings right,” Liz sang to the tune of the Kool and the Gang song by the same name. My Aunt came out of her own bedroom and sang “and the Ladies drink free!!”
They all cheered and laughed at that.
Aunt Sam said she was really excited about going out this evening and reminded Blair that there would be no boys over a third time. Blair sighed and agreed.
“Hello Eddie it is nice to see you again,” Ann noticed me mesmerized by MTV. I think I was watching the Buggles “Video killed the radio star!”
“Get your eyes off the boob tube and come here and greet my guests, Eddie” My Aunt glowered at me. It was the first time I had heard the term “boob tube” and I assumed it had something to do with looking at tits on the television. This realization only stiffened what had been a steadily softening erection.
I walked over to the door and greeted Ann and introduced myself to Liz.
“Oh isn’t he adorable! Like a little gentleman,” Liz thought it was cute how I greeted her politely.
“Are you a fan of Strawberry Shortcake?” Ann asked me. She could barely contain her laughter as she noticed my girly shirt.
“No, I just have to wear a nightshirt,” I said uncomfortably as I adjusted it to try to maximize the protection it offered. I could tell they noticed my stiff erection was pushing the fabric of the t-shirt out and my face turned bright red.
“My! you definitely got a sunburn today!” Ann mistook my red embarrassment for sunburn. I did have a bit of a burn even with all the lotion but it was only mildly uncomfortable and being giggled at by three adult women was far more uncomfortable.
“You do! Take this off at once,” My Aunt insisted and then told Blair to get the after-care lotion. At the time I didn’t know the difference between suntan lotion you wore to protect yourself from the sun or lotion you put on afterward to cool a sunburn. I insisted I didn’t need it because in my mind it was now dark outside and I wasn’t going out in the sun anytime I soon. “I don’t need it Aunt Samantha,” I said.
“Ann is a professional nurse and if she thinks you have a sunburn I think she would know better than you! Now, you will do as you are told or I can introduce you to Tyrone!” My Aunt insisted.
“Ooh, who is Tyrone and does he have a brother?” Liz smiled flirtatiously.
“Tyrone is my leather strap and I bring him out when I get back talk!” My Aunt told her that she named the leather strap.
“That sounds interesting!” Liz smiled again and cooed but my Aunt wasn’t joking around. At the time, I had no understanding of why Liz may be amused by the idea of getting the strap because I was petrified.
“Get it off now, Eddie!” my Aunt sam repeated as Blair brought her the aftercare lotion AND Tyrone.
The Leather strap was intimidating. It was big and black and had a well-worn handle. It had been designed for one thing - hitting butts of mouthy children.
I took my shirt off and was once again naked. Liz openly laughed when she noticed my boner, but Ann and my Aunt seemed more concerned with my shoulders and neck area.
“I can apply it myself,” I said. My Aunt’s every touch only made me hornier and I felt like a little bit of cream was starting to appear on the tip of my penis and I didn’t know why.
“Nonsense, you can’t get to your back and shoulders. Now hold still! I didn’t do a very good job of applying lotion because you squirmed around so much and I am sorry for that Eddie. I didn’t realize how fair your skin was and obviously, you aren’t used to the sun,” My Aunt offered apologetically as she applied the cooling lotion to my skin.
It felt amazing, and my cock stiffened and wiggled a little. I noticed Ann crook an eyebrow and look directly at Liz, but they both contained their smirks.
“I can see why you didn’t want to wear the nightshirt now,” My Aunt said and told me that it would be okay if I wanted to go without it tonight.
“No, I’d like to wear it, please” I insisted while trying to watch my tone and remain very polite.
“If you change your mind it is fine and Eddie you can always ask your cousin to re-apply the lotion later too,” Aunt Sam consoled me. The sunburn felt relatively minor but I was warned that later it would start to really set in and I’d feel the “lobster” effect.
“Gross, I don’t want to touch him!” Blair scrunched her nose in disgust at the offer to put lotion on me which only made me feel even more embarrassment.
“You don’t have to touch him on his bottom. He had a suit on for most of the day. Just his shoulders, chest, and legs! Stop being a baby, Blair!” her mother insisted. I had to work hard to keep a trace of a smile of pleasure off my face or else I’d jinx my good luck.
If my Aunt was going to treat me as a little kid then I may as well benefit from it too. I could barely contain my excitement about the idea of my Cousin slathering me with lotion whenever I desired and I couldn’t wait for my lotion to dry so that I could I ask her to re-apply it for me.
“Speaking of bottoms,” My Aunt told Blair to get the thermometer and checked my head for a fever. “Let’s see what his temperature is,” she said.
I had no reason to worry about that because I had my temperature taken many times. When Blair reluctantly brought a thermometer to her mother, she was holding it with just two fingers like it was the grossest thing on earth.
I assumed because the thermometer had been in Buddy and Lewis’s mouth and they had poor physical hygiene and their breath smelled like Doritos and dirt.
I opened my mouth and prepared myself for yet another indignity.
“Eddie, I don’t think you want this in your mouth,” My Aunt said as she held the thermometer gingerly. I could tell by the sympathetic look on Liz and Ann’s faces that they felt sorry for me, but I didn’t know why.
“Turn around and bend over,” my Aunt insisted.
I had no idea what she was talking about, but she pointed to Tyrone and obliged her. I bent over like a catcher on Home plate but my Aunt made me stand up higher and then without warning she stuck the thermometer straight up my tight little asshole, and instantly a little bit of that pre-cum fluid dripped from my cock.
My eyes got wide, and everyone laughed.
Liz told me she has taken much bigger “thermometers” and that I should just relax and enjoy it. Ann glared at her to knock it off and comforted me as I waited with my hands on my thighs bent over presenting my parted asshole to Ann and Liz at the front door of my Aunt’s house.
I couldn’t help myself as I waited for the thermometer. My Aunt continued to slather the aftercare lotion on my back, and I reached between my legs and adjusted my dick. I did more than adjust. I began to play with it a little without realizing why.
Ann cleared her throat as she saw me touching my dick. I didn’t realize I was doing it while my Aunt was applying the lotion. I was fantasizing about my Cousin touching me there while I had everyone’s gaze on my naked body and I couldn’t help myself.
Aunt Samantha slapped me on the butt with Tyrone. It wasn’t hard, but it was enough to sting.
“How many was that Eddie?” she asked.
I didn’t understand the question, but I answered she hit me once.
“That was to get your attention. If I catch you playing with yourself again, it will be twenty, and I’ll make them hurt. Do you want twenty lessons from Tyrone before I leave tonight?” Aunt Sam asked me frankly.
“No, Aunt Samantha I do not,” I said.
She told me I could stand up after she removed the thermometer and gave it to Ann to read. Ann shook her head and said my temperature was fine.
“I would suggest you keep your hands away from your dinky-winky and to the side then,” Aunt Sam said sternly. “I am glad we agree because you are preventing me from spending some time meeting some new friends tonight,” she said.
“I hope we make a few new friends who can keep things up as long as Eddie,” Ann quipped. I was pretty wet behind the ears, but even I knew she was alluding to the fact it seemed I always had a hard-on. I certainly did around Ann.
“Yes, just a whole lot bigger downstairs if you know what I mean,” Liz alluded to the size of their penis, and I think everyone except Buddy and Lewis knew exactly what she meant.
“Hey, he could be a grower, not a shower,” Ann said and covered her mouth like that was way too far but Liz and her giggled.
“No, he is very precious; small ones can be fun!” Liz smirked. I knew they were talking about my penis and it was quite flattering even if they were not serious.
“Ladies, this is my nephew. He is already corrupted enough without you two making him more incorrigible,” My Aunt suggested they refrain from talking like that around me.
“Sorry Sam, It is just I have a really bad sunburn too, and I was hoping maybe you could apply a little where I have a couple boo-boos,” Liz smiled at my Aunt, and my Aunt popped her on the leg with Tyrone. Liz asked her to do it again, but my Aunt didn’t and looked at her with a playful smirk on her face.
“Alright, I think we are done here. Blair, make sure to feed them dinner and then do the dishes,” My Aunt told her daughter. Blair sighed that she had to do everything, but my Aunt ignored reminded her that one day her brothers would be old enough to do their share of the chores and she would absolutely make them when they could be trusted not to break all of her dishes.
My Aunt smiled at me and told me to try to have a good time. “We aren’t always strict here. You just have to learn the rules, and you’ll be fine. I know you are trying to be a good boy,” she kissed me on the forehead and did the same to her sons. She asked Blair to hug her but Blair was embarrassed to do it.
“It won’t be long before you are old enough to come with us,” Ann reminded Blair that she was getting older but said in the meantime enjoy hugging her mom.
The drinking age was still only 18 so back then it was only a few years for Blair before she could go to a bar.
“They are talking about raising the drinking age to twenty-one! So I wouldn’t get your hopes up though,” my Aunt teased Blair as she hugged her daughter.
“They probably never will pass that law, but I guess it would cut down on all the young guys getting into fights at Hiram’s,” Ann commented.
“Yeah, but we are the reason they get into those fights!” Liz smiled proudly. She was clearly in her mid-twenties, but she liked the attention, and her short stone-washed denim skirt showed off her sexy legs!
My Aunt gave me one last hug and told me to put my clothes on now.
“Thank you Aunt Samantha, may I please watch Knight Rider? It comes on at 8 pm,” I asked politely as I put my Strawberry Shortcake nightshirt back on.
“Oh, you sound just like Eddie Haskell,” Liz observed. I knew he was the boy who was always trying to butter up the Beaver’s mother on Leave it to Beaver and that wasn’t a good thing. I was just trying to be polite when I asked.
“I am sure Blair will let you watch your program, Eddie,” my Aunt said and reminded Blair we should be in bed at 9 pm and she should be in bed at 10 pm. She told her Julie could spend the night if she wanted too. My Aunt and her friends left right after that.
“Alright, you cum-stains! Now that the wicked witch is gone this is my house,” my Cousin Blair wasted no time in establishing that she was in charge. I didn’t know what the word cum was or even if it was a swear, but it sounded like one. “We are going to get you shit-buckets fed and in bed!” she announced as she began slopping a can of cold spaghetti-os into three bowls with some chopped up cold hot dogs for us on the table.
I was immediately offended she was able to use dirty words without punishment.
“I see you have a complaint, Eddie?” Blair asked me in this mock-sincere tone while Julie corralled Buddy and Lewis and brought them to the table.
“You aren’t supposed to swear!” I reminded her.
“Oh, are you going to tell my mommy? Who do you think she is going to believe Eddie? The boy who yelled out shit-fuck in the bathroom or me the responsible one who she trusts to babysit?” Blair did have a valid point from my perspective. My Aunt knew Blair a lot better than she did me and I didn’t want to make my Aunt even more angry or disappointed with me.
Blair instructed all three of us to get our nightshirts off because she wasn’t going to have us slop our spaghetti sauce all over our night clothes. Buddy and Lewis complied immediately and without question.
Blair looked at me expectantly and then folded her arms. “You know Eddie, we can do things the hard way and fight each other this Summer, or we can be very friendly to one other, so we both get what we want. Do what I tell you and remove your nightshirt d I promise to rub lotion all over every inch of your studly body,” Blair said in such a sexy way that I was too mesmerized to question her motives.
She rubbed her very perky boobs and licked her lips, and I did as I was told and took my clothes off. I hopped up on a chair and began to chow down on the disgusting food we had for dinner. My mom would never make anything like that, but I was still hungry from having only a Happy meal earlier and excited about the prospect of this full body massage with the lotion.
Julie teased me and pinched my cheeks “Would you like ME to put the lotion on you or Blair?” she asked.
I was about to get TWO hot older girls to apply lotion to even my dick? Julie brushed my cock with her hand ever so lightly. She made it seem like an accident, but it was no accident. My penis twitched for her, and she looked flattered.
“What about both of us at the same time?” Blair touched my chest with her hands and I nearly squirted a liquid out of my cock that I would later learn was ejaculate, but at the time I thought was pee.
“How long should we do it for?” Julie made a cute face like she was confused and wondered if I would be happy with them applying lotion for the entire time Knight Rider was on.
I should have realized at that time that they were putting me on, but I didn’t. I smiled and stuttered that as long as they wanted would be just fine.
“The only lotion I am squirting on you is going up your farty little butt,” Blair brought me back down to reality and glowered at me. Julie and Blair had lemony expressions that told me I would definitely not be watching Knight Rider much less getting an all over body rub down from them during the show.
Buddy and Lewis were laughing as they stuffed their faces with the canned pasta and got it all over their faces. I wasn’t sure if they were laughing at me, but it seemed that way.
“The only thing I am giving you tonight is a hard time and blue balls, you pervy little snot-rag! Now, you will do what I tell you, how I tell you when I tell you and you will keep your mouth shut about it. Do we have that understanding, Eddie or do you need a lesson from Tyrone?” Blair had her mother’s strap in her hand. The leather strap seemed far too big to be in her tiny delicate hands, but it still scared me.
I had no idea if she was permitted to spank me, but I didn’t want to find out either. I nodded that we most certainly now had an understanding and choked down the food as I sat there naked.
“You can’t even wipe off your own face,” Blair wiped my face along with her brothers as we finished and warned me that she was at an entirely different level than me. I didn’t know what my Cousin meant by that exactly, but I agreed that I wasn’t ready to challenge anything she said.
My older brother played pranks on me, but he was never as malevolent as my Cousin Blair. She insisted we clear the table and start doing the dishes.
I reminded her that her mother said we would break the dishes.
“Simple solution, you break the dishes, I break your asses, do you understand, Eddie?” Blair didn’t care about her mother’s instructions, and Buddy and Lewis dutifully began to prepare the sink for washing dishes. This was at a time long before automatic dishwashers were in most homes, but my mom usually took care of the washing at home.
I assumed if Buddy and Lewis could do it, I could too so I tried to help them. There were two sinks. One for washing and one for rinsing and Lewis wanted to rinse, so I just put the glasses or bowls into the rack to dry. We were still naked from the dinner. I assumed we weren’t allowed to dress because we might get water all over our nightshirts and I didn’t dare to ask.
There was a knock at the door. I hoped it was my Aunt returning to check on things. Obviously, My Aunt had her own key and wouldn’t need to knock. I was hoping it was someone who could at least bear witness to my Cousin acting like a little dictator. I was too cowardly to tell on her, but I would have loved it if someone did.
“You guys aren’t supposed to be here yet,” Blair answered the door and let in two hulking older boys who were high school age. They looked like full grown adults almost to me, and one of them needed to shave. Their names were Jack and Bruce. Jack had blonde hair that was feathered and parted in the middle. He was very handsome and athletic looking. If you have ever seen Spicolli in the movie Fast Times at Ridgemont High you could picture that only with a square jaw and blue eyes. Bruce had dark skin and dark curly hair. He was shorter and very muscular.
“Sorry,” Jack said as he breezed into the living room and plopped himself down on the couch without noticing the three naked boys working in the kitchen.
“Did you bring the beer?” Julie asked, but Blair hushed her so that we wouldn’t hear. The kitchen opened into the living room, so it was like one large room.
“No, the dude stiffed us. I told him I would let him have one beer if he bought us a six-pack and then the dude took off with all our cash!” Jack explained.
I had no idea at the time that kids even could drink alcohol. It sounded like Jack tried to pay a bum to buy them beer and the bum kept the beer instead. However, Blair seemed to think they never had the money in the first place.
“Who is the little scrote washing dishes with your brothers?” Jack asked Blair. It was apparent to me that Blair was really into Jack and I assumed she was his girlfriend and Bruce and Julie were going together too.
“That’s my pervy little cousin Eddie,” Blair didn’t want me to even be near the older guys.
“Isn’t that the name of the creepy cousin on Brady Bunch?” Jack asked his friend Bruce.
“No, I think that is Cousin It,” Bruce talked like a valley-surfer.
“That’s Addam’s Family, dude” Jack said, and he removed his checkerboard shoes and hit Bruce on the head with it lightly before adding “Hear that? That is the sound of your head! dude!”
“I think it is cousin Oliver,” I suggested from the sink.
“Whoa, listen to how fancy he talks! Are you like Einstein or something little dude?” Bruce asked in what seemed like genuine appreciation for my tone of voice. I had no idea what he was talking about though. It was just my normal voice.
“Yeah, or you like one of those brains or something?” Jack asked, and he called me over to him.
“Don’t,” Blair interceded on my behalf and asked that they not talk to me. “ just let him wash dishes, and I’ll put the fart nugget to bed.”
I was intimidated and didn’t want to come over, but they called me over again, and I felt like I had no other choice.
“Whoa, do you have like a boner, little Oliver?” Bruce was the first to notice, and he pointed at my cock.
“My name is Eddie,” I reminded him, and Bruce laughed at that as well.
“Oliver, who do you have a boner for? Julie or Blair?” Jack was teasing me. Blair smacked him on the shoulder and told him to stop. I think she wasn’t protecting me as much as she just wanted the focus to be back on her.
“I don’t know,” I looked at my feet.
“Maybe he has a chubby for both,” Jack put his arms around Blair and Julie. He seemed so confident and collected, and they just let him do it so willingly. I was instantly envious and at the same time in awe of how Jack could flirt with both girls. I didn’t know what a chubby was, but I also assumed it was a small dicked erection.
“Maybe he likes dudes,” Bruce pushed Jack, and the two surfer guys teased each other like an overgrown version of Buddy and Lewis. They asked me if I was a fag.
“No, I am not,” I said very clearly. I knew that meant gay and that was definitely not something I considered myself.
“Okay, then who is giving you the good vibrations, Olly? Is it Julie here with the delicious butt?” Jack rubbed Julie’s tight jeans, and she giggled as he goosed her ass. “Is it Blair with the nice big puffy boobies?” Jack honked Blair’s boobs, but she protested although not very much.
“Gross, I am his cousin!” she sighed.
“What? Your tits give wood to everybody,” Jack looked at her chest appreciatively, and Bruce nodded too. My theory that Jack was exclusive with Blair went out the window because it seemed like all four of them were attracted to each other on some level and I had no frame of reference for that.
“Yeah, well I caught him staring at my Suzi earlier today,” Blair said. I instantly assumed a Suzi was a euphemism for a pussy.
“Is that right, Olly? Do you like Blair’s hairy bush? I figured you for a boob man,” Jack teased me. I didn’t answer because I didn’t know what to say.
My dick never stopped sticking straight up as they teased me. Blair intervened on my behalf and with a concerted effort involving flirting and tossing her hair was able to get Jack and Bruce to focus on the girls instead of me.
I was sent back to finish washing the dishes, and Jack called Blair “Colonel Klink” from Hogan’s Heroes and told her he would be her “Hogan” as he nuzzled her.
Jack and Bruce started to make out with the girls in the living room. It was after 8 pm, and there would be no Knight Rider for me tonight. I tried not to look, but I was interested in what making out even looked like. I wondered how it felt to kiss a girl, and I fantasized I was Jack or Bruce impressing the girls with my kissy-sounds.
I climbed back onto one of the wobbly kitchen chairs from the table, and I was so shaken up by what just happened that I dropped a glass. I will admit I was also looking at Blair and Julie and getting turned on watching them make out with the older boys.
“What the fuck?” Blair stormed over to where I was and told me I was in “Deep shit! Fuck face!”
Everyone looked angry with me except for Buddy and Lewis who just looked sorry for me.
“I’ll clean it up! It was an accident,” I stammered.
“You will cut your hand all up, and then I’ll get in more trouble! You fucked up now. I was going to let you go to bed with Buddy and Lewis but you have corner time until Mom comes home and then you will tell her that you offered to help me do dishes and grabbed one of the dishes out of my hand and made this mess!!” she insisted.
I was ready to be complicit with that story because I was so afraid of what I had just done.
“Oh C’mon, Blair-Bear, you are being HARD ON him, He just wants to put on his suit and jacket.” Jack made a pun about the fact I still had an erection. I would only get the reference to “Jacking it” later.
“Yeah, because like his dick is still hard,” Bruce tried to make a pun and failed.
“Nose, toes and the tip of that little prick in the corner! Now, Mister Ed! and if I want to hear you talk I will put peanut butter on your lips and put a carrot up your ass,” Blair insisted I take my place in the corner closest to the TV where they could keep an eye on me. I knew that the Horse Mister Ed was supposed to only look like he was talking because the show producers put peanut butter on his lips and Blair was making fun of my name. It wasn’t the first time someone called me “Mister Ed” (or the last).
“We should put a carrot up his ass!” Julie was upset that I had ruined the mood to their make-out session. I had no idea anything could even GO into a butt and until today didn’t know thermometers went in there.
“Gross,” Blair scrunched her nose at the suggestion.
“Don’t knock it until you try it,” Julie smirked and seemed open to having a carrot up her own ass as if it would be pleasant.
I spurted a line of snotty-white pre-cum directly in the corner of my Aunt’s living room. It was the first time I ever ejaculated, and I hadn’t even touched myself (much).
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter 4
I will never forget seeing the movie, Tommy. There was a scene early in the movie that profoundly affected me. A montage displays the honeymoon of Captain Walker (Robert Powell) and his wife, Nora (Ann-Margret) After his leave ends, Walker goes off to fight in World War II as a bomber pilot but is shot down during a mission. “Captain Walker” is listed as missing in action and is presumed dead, although—unknown to his family—the badly burnt Walker is in fact alive. His wife remarries a man named Frank after giving birth to a son Tommy. A worker, she and Tommy, meet on vacation. Tommy looks up to his “Uncle” Frank and expresses his desires to run his own holiday camp someday. In the 1950s, Nora and Frank dream of their future but, late that evening, encounter the returning Captain Walker. He surprises Frank and Nora in bed, leading to a struggle where Frank kills the Captain. I felt like Tommy afraid to turn around and look behind me for fear that I would be struck blind and deaf if I did.
At the same time, I could hear the slurps and kisses of heavy petting in my Aunt’s living room, and it was killing me not to look as I stood naked in the corner while it happened just behind me.
I didn’t know I had just came, and I was embarrassed and elated at the same time because as I pushed the tip of my dick into the drywall, it felt great.
I could hear my cousin and Julie making out with the guys in the living room while I stood there with my back to them. I knew they could see my bare ass, but they weren’t paying attention to me. I would sneak peeks over my shoulder and then quickly turn and press my nose back into the corner in the hopes no one noticed. They were too busy making out to care is what I hoped.
They had the lights down, and it sounded like to me that Julie and Blair were making out at times and they may have both kissed Jack and Bruce. I don’t know if they did but that is how I pictured it in my mind, and I squirted more cum into the corner as I stood with my hands at my sides and prayed I wasn’t peeing on the side of the wall. I wanted to touch my dick so badly. I wanted to pull it and shake off the drippy liquid, but I stood immobile like a British Beefeater guard at the gates of the royal palace. My ass cheeks were clenched tight, and my knees and nose were pressed into the corner just like my cock head.
After what I assumed was longer than twenty minutes I started to feel tired. My legs were hurting, and my stomach hurt from holding the position. I cleared my throat and harrumphed that my twenty minutes were up.
“I said until Mom comes home, booger breath! You are probably over there pulling your pud to what you are hearing anyway so shut up and enjoy the show,” Blair told me.
That was an interesting comment. How could I enjoy a show I wasn’t able to see? There was something so sexy about how she had said it. She wasn’t inviting me to watch like an extrovert. She was being sarcastic but there was this “I don’t give a shit if you hear me getting my pussy fingered” tone to her voice that excited me. She was rude to me and yet I admired how she did what she wanted. I shouldn’t have liked how she talked to me and in truth it was humiliating to be put down this way and told to stand in a corner. However, there was something so naughty about being in the room while they pleasured each other.
She clearly wasn’t going to continue if I did turn around and watch the show. I knew that but she couldn’t prevent me from imagining what was happening. The best thing about imagination was that I could control what was happening when I pictured it!
I imagined all four of their naked bodies writhing together in lust. I had to fill in the blanks with what I knew from Playboy magazine but it worked.
Bruce and Jack put their dicks together across Blair’s forehead and Julie squatting under them and sucking their balls. They have all this aftercare lotion all over their bodies that looks like the pre-cum from my dick, and they are all glazed like Jelly donuts as they had sex together.
I imagined impossible positions of Blair doing a split on top of Jack’s cock. I didn’t know a cock could actually go inside a pussy though so she just sat on his dick and wobbled back and forth.
I pictured Julie smiling with a carrot up her ass as she looked behind her and hopped like a bunny. I had no idea how sex worked, but I hoped it worked like that.
In reality they all had their clothes on and were reaching under each other’s clothes in the dark and awkwardly groping and kissing each other. I know because I continued to sneak peeks and each one was a little longer than the last.
“Are you watching us, pervert?” Blair asked when she finally noticed me looking too long.
“No,” I said as I pretended I had been looking straight ahead the entire time.
I heard the light click on and the heavy petting cease. Butterflies filled my stomach now that I was caught.
“How did you know I was talking to you?” Blair asked me skeptically.
“I guess because I am the only pervert in the room who could be looking?” I asked. Buddy and Lewis had been sent to their bedroom a long time ago (well before 9 pm).
“Turn around then,” Blair instructed me.
She had already tricked me before with an offer of two girls rubbing me down with lotion. I was reluctant to fall for it again, but she threw a pen at my butt and told me to turn around while the other’s chuckled.
I did as I was told and turned around. My dick was still hard, and a trail of pre-cum was dripping down my dick.
“You like to watch, don’t you?” Blair had this impish and mischievous expression on her face like she hoped I did and she kissed Julie. Julie didn’t seem to want to be kissed, but she let Blair kiss her on the lips.
I did like to watch.
“When Mom gets home you are going to tell her what a fantastic babysitter I am. You are going to tell her we played board games and take responsibility for the broken dish. You are going to say you came out only minutes earlier and made the mess and apologize. You will accept whatever punishment she gives you and not breathe a word about anything you see, and then maybe I will let you watch more tomorrow night. If you don’t then I will say you are a liar and the sunburn on your shoulder is going to feel great compared to the burn on your ass when my mom introduces you to Tyrone!” Blair assured me.
“What board game did we play?” I asked. Blair didn’t understand why I cared about the detail, but I wasn’t a terrific liar and wanted to get my story straight.
“I don’t care, how about Yahtzee,” Blair made a jerk off motion like she was holding an invisible cup of dice in her hands and shaking them. Then as she rolled the dice it made it appear she was discarding the ejaculate. I will never forget the way it looked as long as I live because she had this rude and angry look on her face as she imitated what she thought I was doing while thinking about her.
It made my dick spasm just to watch and I didn’t even fully comprehend what she was imitating. I just knew it looked like she was shaking an invisible dick and she looked angry about having to do it – but did it anyway.
“Do we have a deal?” she asked me and I told her we definitely did. I didn’t want to get in trouble, and I was hoping I could actually see some of the lusty action that I had dreamed up in my head.
“Do you have any money?” she asked after we agreed.
My parents gave me twenty dollars for incidental expenses, but I didn’t see what that had to do with anything. We already had a deal. She asked me again, and I told her that I did.
“Fine, give it, and I’ll let you smell Jack’s fingers,” she said.
I didn’t want to smell Jack’s fingers, and I didn’t know why she wanted my money. I didn’t want to give her my money. It didn’t seem fair to change the deal after we had already agreed either.
Jack grinned and said I definitely wanted to smell his pinky. This offer seemed like another of Blair’s tricks. I went into Buddy and Lewis’s room and retrieved the twenty dollar bill and gave it to Blair. I gave her the money because I really believed I had very little choice but a part of me was actually curious.
My experience with her brother’s body odor had suggested to me I would probably regret whatever I smelled.
Blair promptly handed the twenty dollar bill to Jack to bring beer next time. “Wine coolers if you can!”
Jack asked if she wanted “Green or Orange” flavor because back then that was the only two flavors you could get.
“Whatever,” Blair told him to get the two-liter bottles of any flavor and bring it then told him to leave.
“Wait, what about letting Olly smell my finger?” Jack said on my behalf. Blair didn’t care about honoring her deal with me. I think it was just something she promised to get me to give her the money.
“Twenty bucks to smell YOUR finger? I would have let him smell mine for five,” Bruce joked.
“Come here little dude,” Jack held out his pinky for me to sniff. I was reluctant to walk up and do it. I knew they would all laugh at me. I approached him cautiously and finally breathed in deeply along the edge of his upheld pinky.
Jack’s finger smelled like fresh salmon fresh from the river and a little like Parmesan cheese. I would have probably licked the finger if given the opportunity. I will never forget that smell and how after inhaling it I realized that smell was sweeter than any perfume or flower could ever be to me. Blair and Julie laughed at me and hustled the guys out the door.
Once Jack and Bruce left my Aunt’s house Blair and Julie cut out all the lights to pretend they too had been asleep.
“I own you now, finger sniffer! You will kiss my feet. You will be well behaved. You will do as I tell you or there will be consequences. I think we have an understanding?” My cousin Blair explained. I didn’t understand the gravity of this agreement or how long it would last, but I nodded. She told me that I was not to get underfoot or bother her. “You will not follow me around like a puppy dog looking for scraps. You will not come up to me asking what you can do for me. You will continue to act like you normally do and when I want something I will let you know,” she told me to be discrete.
I told her I understood what she was telling me.
“Do you like to sniff panties?” she asked me as she and Julie walked me to her bedroom.
I had no idea why I would like to sniff panties but if they smelled like Jack’s finger then yes I did.
“I thought so. As long as you don’t’ tell anyone even Jack or Bruce then I’ll let you have something much better than a fresh stinky finger. I don’t want you to say I wasn’t fair and twenty bucks is a lot of money. You can have five minutes in the bathroom with my panties. Don’t spooge all over them and I’ll let you have another pair tomorrow,” Blair told me through the door in a whisper as she made me wait outside her bedroom. She handed me a pair of dirty panties she had been wearing that night.
I sniffed them, and sure enough, my cousin’s delicate floral lace panties smelled exactly like Jack’s finger.
Julie giggled and told her she was nasty, but I didn’t care. I had a treasure! It was the exquisite scent of raw feminine energy and there was such a bouquet of scents all wrapped up in these extra soft undergarments.
Boy’s underwear was usually just Froot of the Loom white (yellowish) cotton and you definitely wouldn’t want to smell them – especially the back. My cousin’s panties were made of some sort of synthetic silk like material that felt good against my skin. I wanted to eat them if I could.
I took the panties into the bathroom and proceeded to sit on the toilet and sniff them for five minutes. I examined how lacey and delicate the panties were and how the material felt in my hands. I didn’t realize I was being instructed to masturbate because at that time I had no idea what that was.
I heard a key jiggle in the door handle, and my heart instantly skipped a beat. I began to panic. I was in the bathroom, and all I had with me was a pair of my cousin’s panties. My Aunt was home, and she was laughing with Ann and Liz.
“Struck out again!” Aunt Samantha said as she came in the door. She was joking about how few good men there were at the bar. They had obviously been drinking and having a good time though.
“That DJ was pretty hot,” Liz said.
“He tried to make out with all three of us,” Samantha laughed lustily. They were talking loudly.
“Yeah, but you can’t take turns!” Liz laughed.
“Good night ladies, we’ll go hunting another time,” my Aunt chuckled with them and wished them good night and shut the door. I heard her walk around the house and then she tried to open the bathroom door.
“Why is this bathroom door locked? Who is in here?” she asked sternly. She no longer sounded inebriated.
“It’s me, I was going to the bathroom,” I said.
“What are you doing? Why is the bathroom door locked?” My Aunt seemed very skeptical all of a sudden and I thought she was about to huff and huff and blow the door down if I didn’t let her in like the big bad wolf. I unlocked it.
“Never lock this door, young man! I see what you’ve been doing in here!” my Aunt looked angry with me. I assumed she knew I had been sniffing her daughter’s panties and I hung my head in shame. She thought I had been masturbating.
“I don’t even know how to address this, and I am in no mood to do so! Get out here at once,” My Aunt grabbed me by the ears. I left Blair’s panties in the bathroom and let her drag me out naked into the living room. My Aunt turned on all the lights and summoned Blair to bring her Tyrone.
Blair walked out of her bedroom rubbing her eyes as if she had been in a dead sleep. In truth, she had been pretending to sleep for less than five minutes. Blair was wearing a very simple white nightshirt that framed her body perfectly. I could make out the outline of very puffy dark nipples. They were huge and looked almost like a second boob sitting on top of her actual boobs through the white shirt. Blair’s boobs were shaped like two large ice cream cones with the points sticking out. She yawned and stretched and asked if I was being punished for the dish I broke.
“What dish? You didn’t tell me about a dish?” My Aunt looked at me and then to her daughter “why did you let him wash dishes?”
“He insisted. Julie and I were cleaning up after the big dinner I made, and he wanted to help. I told him he was too little, but he grabbed a dish and broke it. I cleaned it all up, Mom,” Blair rubbed her eyes like it was way too late to be talking about this.
“Julie is here?” Aunt Samantha asked.
“Yeah, she stayed the night because it was late to help me clean up and do my homework,” Blair said.
“Homework? It is summertime,” My Aunt looked skeptical about that.
“Oh yeah, I forgot. I mean to you know like hang out. I am sorry Mom. We watched television. I should have told you we stayed up a little late,” Blair hadn’t slipped up in her lie. She had intentionally made a mistake so she could admit to being up to something that was not a big deal. Blair was very clever.
“Julie, come out. Blair, get your brothers up, I want everyone to see Eddie’s punishment,” My Aunt insisted that it was all hands on deck for my upcoming punishment. My stomach was churning with possibilities. Just the apprehension of what was possibly going to happen was making me want to freak out.
Julie came out of the bedroom wearing panties and a bra, but my Aunt sent her back into the bedroom to put on a nightshirt because she wasn’t ‘decent.’ I found that fascinating because the nightshirt my cousin had on was see-through enough you could see her entire figure and make out her entire body. Julie was very flat chested, but she was still older and more mature than me, and I appreciated the quick glimpse I got of the matching purple bra and panties set she wore before she disappeared into Julie’s bedroom. I hoped Julie would come out wearing a smaller outfit like the one I had on earlier.
My dick was intensely hard from tonight’s stimulation and the recent panty sniffing I had done.
“Eddie, I understand you have a hard on, but you cannot walk around this house naked with a constant erection! You embarrassed me in front of Liz and Ann today, and I am sure it is making Julie and Blair uncomfortable,” she said.
I found it difficult to believe she didn’t think it was embarrassing and uncomfortable to me as well.
“Do you understand that little boys like you aren’t supposed to show off their erections like that?” she asked me.
“A simple solution would be to let me wear pants,” I could tell as soon as I said that it sounded like I was being a smart aleck. I meant it in the most helpful of ways, but even I had to admit that I probably could have expressed myself a little less sarcastically and condescendingly.
“Even when you’ve had on shorts or a nightshirt you’ve been touching yourself and tugging on your penis, haven’t you, Eddie?” she asked me. That was true - I had been touching myself. She didn’t care that everyone else could hear this. It intensified my humiliation to be dressed down in front of them all. They would all know I was a ‘penis toucher’ now – a dirty boy.
“Look what he did when I made him stand in the corner!” Blair pointed to the cum stain in the corner, and my Aunt’s eyes went wide with anger.
“Eddie, I have half a mind to call your parents and have them cut their vacation short and come get you! Do you understand that?” My Aunt threatened.
I would have been happy to go home right then. I didn’t think about my parent’s vacation being ruined. I just wanted to go home and play Atari 2600 and watch Knight Rider like I normally did when I was home.
“Bend over like you are about to get a thermometer,” my Aunt could tell from the look on my face I didn’t mind going home, and I wasn’t upset with her threat. She pointed to the carpet just in front of her and told me that I had better get that stupid grin off my face.
I had no idea what grin she was talking about. I thought I was being genuinely polite. I just wasn’t frightened about going home. I would be happy to go home. It hadn’t dawned on me yet just how my parents would react when I did.
I did as I was told reluctantly and I knew when my Aunt swung the strap that I was going to get it now.
“Count each one Eddie,” she told me as she hit my ass hard with the strap.
“One!” I said.
“Call me Ma’am,” My Aunt instructed.
“Two Ma’am!” I answered. My Aunt insisted I keep my hands on my thighs and not to try to defend my buttocks with them. It was hard to voluntarily do it, but I tried because she promised she would start all over if I did.
“Good, this is light. Let me introduce you to three,” My Aunt hit me much harder, and I flinched from the sharp pain of the leather across my backside.
“Three Ma’am,” I answered.
“Do you understand why I have to do this, Eddie?” she asked.
“Four Ma’am,” I said, and I told her that I did.
“Then tell me why. I don’t care to hear yes or no responses!” My Aunt insisted I be more clear in my response and continued to whack my ass.
“Five Ma’am, you are mad that I broke a dish and that I’ve had a boner,” I said.
“A boner? Get the soap, Blair!” My Aunt was livid with my response. I had just picked up that word tonight, and obviously, it was the wrong choice of words. “You are a bad boy! wicked!” Even Julie and Blair looked serious and weren’t grinning now as Blair quickly retrieved the soap and gave it to her mother.
Once my Aunt had the soap, she put it in my mouth and gave me the rest of the swats, but she was not happy with my silence. She insisted I count even with the soap dripping from my mouth and gave me twenty hard strappings until my ass glowed with a rosy-red pulse. It felt electrified and numb when she was done.
My Aunt removed the soap and asked me what I had learned.
“I learned I am a bad boy,” I said. My Aunt had said as much when she punished me.
“Here is what we are going to do,” My Aunt said after she finished with my spanking. “That was just a warm-up. You are going to go without clothes for the next 24 hours. Anytime you get the urge to get an ERECTION you are going to come find me and ask me to paddle you. If we can deal with this, then we will put it past us but if I cannot then I am going to call your parents when they arrive at their hotel and ask that they come to get you and Eddie they will not be happy with what I have to tell them,” my Aunt said.
I told her I understood and that I accepted the punishment.
She told me that it was nice of me to want to help washing dishes. That surprised Blair who was hoping I’d be punished for that but that I was too little to handle it and to leave that to Blair. “I will find some chores for you to do tomorrow. We will not be going to the beach since you have a sunburn.”
My Aunt asked me how my sunburn felt after she calmed down. I lied and said that Blair had applied the lotion to my shoulders and it felt good. I had started to feel what they called the “Lobster” feeling where several hours after the burn sets in you start to feel an intense heat on your skin and it hurt, but I was too afraid to say anything.
My Aunt made me apologize to everyone for keeping them up to witness my punishment and for having an erection in front of them.
Everyone was told to go back to sleep, and I was sent to sleep in Buddy and Lewis’s room on a palette of blankets on the floor near some toys. Lewis told me I was lucky because he had to sleep in the ‘bunk bed’ and he wished he could sleep “Indian style” on the ground.
That night I dreamt about the naughty things I had imagined the girls doing when my back was turned. I dreamt about the smell of my cousin’s panties. I felt the endorphins pump through my veins as the pain from the strap started to tingle and feel pretty good. I thought about going home and what my parents would say when they found out how many times I had been naked and my erections and decided that as much as I wanted to go home I definitely didn’t want them to know about any of that.
That morning I came out to the sound of the TV. Buddy and Lewis were in their nightshirts and making cereal. Everyone else was asleep. They were making a big mess. I cleaned up the spilled milk and cheerios and poured us a bowl.
I didn’t have an erection, but I knew what my Aunt had told me, and since they had all seen me naked, I tried to get used to the idea of being naked.
Buddy and Lewis finished breakfast and turned on Captain Kangaroo on the TV.
My Aunt woke up to the sound. She had a booming headache, and she came storming into the living room to discover the source. She noticed I was sitting at the table smiling naked and eating. The kitchen was nice and clean, and her two sons were relatively well behaved watching TV.
My Aunt calmed down and said “If you are going to sit at the kitchen table get a hand towel and sit on that to avoid any skid marks,” before returning to her bedroom and sleeping. I was pleased with myself that she didn’t get angry with me.
Julie was up after that. She did her hair and left. She winked at me and said “Hang in there champ, Blair means well. She just wants to make sure you are not going to rat her out. Just be cool, and everything will be fine,” Julie gave me a peck on the cheek and instantly I got a boner again.
I didn’t know whether to go wake up my Aunt and ask for a spanking like she had told me or if I should try to wish it away. I sat at the kitchen table staring at my hard cock wishing it down. I found watching Mr. Green Jeans on Captain Kangaroo did wonders for getting rid of boners.
Blair got up shortly after that and saw me watching TV.
“You did really well last night. You did exactly as I told you, good boy” My cousin smiled and pet me on the head like I was a good puppy. I knew she was trying to humiliate me but I was happy she wasn’t angry with me.
“Let me apply some lotion to your burn,” she offered. I thought she was kidding, but she was serious. She told me to go get the aftercare lotion, and I quickly retrieved it for her.
Buddy and Lewis sat watching TV with their mouths hanging open while I stood naked in the living room and let my Cousin rub my shoulders with lotion.
“Here let me do your butt, I bet it hurts after last night?” she asked but without waiting for a response began to massage the cream into the muscles of my buttocks. It felt good, and the sensation was very pleasurable, so I had no reason to complain.
“MOM! GROSS!!! DISGUSTING!” Blair shouted an alarm, and I turned to panic. My dick was hard as a rock.
My Aunt came storming into the living room again, and this time she was not happy at all. She instantly saw my boner as I stood naked with a guilty expression on my face.
At the same time, I could hear the slurps and kisses of heavy petting in my Aunt’s living room, and it was killing me not to look as I stood naked in the corner while it happened just behind me.
I didn’t know I had just came, and I was embarrassed and elated at the same time because as I pushed the tip of my dick into the drywall, it felt great.
I could hear my cousin and Julie making out with the guys in the living room while I stood there with my back to them. I knew they could see my bare ass, but they weren’t paying attention to me. I would sneak peeks over my shoulder and then quickly turn and press my nose back into the corner in the hopes no one noticed. They were too busy making out to care is what I hoped.
They had the lights down, and it sounded like to me that Julie and Blair were making out at times and they may have both kissed Jack and Bruce. I don’t know if they did but that is how I pictured it in my mind, and I squirted more cum into the corner as I stood with my hands at my sides and prayed I wasn’t peeing on the side of the wall. I wanted to touch my dick so badly. I wanted to pull it and shake off the drippy liquid, but I stood immobile like a British Beefeater guard at the gates of the royal palace. My ass cheeks were clenched tight, and my knees and nose were pressed into the corner just like my cock head.
After what I assumed was longer than twenty minutes I started to feel tired. My legs were hurting, and my stomach hurt from holding the position. I cleared my throat and harrumphed that my twenty minutes were up.
“I said until Mom comes home, booger breath! You are probably over there pulling your pud to what you are hearing anyway so shut up and enjoy the show,” Blair told me.
That was an interesting comment. How could I enjoy a show I wasn’t able to see? There was something so sexy about how she had said it. She wasn’t inviting me to watch like an extrovert. She was being sarcastic but there was this “I don’t give a shit if you hear me getting my pussy fingered” tone to her voice that excited me. She was rude to me and yet I admired how she did what she wanted. I shouldn’t have liked how she talked to me and in truth it was humiliating to be put down this way and told to stand in a corner. However, there was something so naughty about being in the room while they pleasured each other.
She clearly wasn’t going to continue if I did turn around and watch the show. I knew that but she couldn’t prevent me from imagining what was happening. The best thing about imagination was that I could control what was happening when I pictured it!
I imagined all four of their naked bodies writhing together in lust. I had to fill in the blanks with what I knew from Playboy magazine but it worked.
Bruce and Jack put their dicks together across Blair’s forehead and Julie squatting under them and sucking their balls. They have all this aftercare lotion all over their bodies that looks like the pre-cum from my dick, and they are all glazed like Jelly donuts as they had sex together.
I imagined impossible positions of Blair doing a split on top of Jack’s cock. I didn’t know a cock could actually go inside a pussy though so she just sat on his dick and wobbled back and forth.
I pictured Julie smiling with a carrot up her ass as she looked behind her and hopped like a bunny. I had no idea how sex worked, but I hoped it worked like that.
In reality they all had their clothes on and were reaching under each other’s clothes in the dark and awkwardly groping and kissing each other. I know because I continued to sneak peeks and each one was a little longer than the last.
“Are you watching us, pervert?” Blair asked when she finally noticed me looking too long.
“No,” I said as I pretended I had been looking straight ahead the entire time.
I heard the light click on and the heavy petting cease. Butterflies filled my stomach now that I was caught.
“How did you know I was talking to you?” Blair asked me skeptically.
“I guess because I am the only pervert in the room who could be looking?” I asked. Buddy and Lewis had been sent to their bedroom a long time ago (well before 9 pm).
“Turn around then,” Blair instructed me.
She had already tricked me before with an offer of two girls rubbing me down with lotion. I was reluctant to fall for it again, but she threw a pen at my butt and told me to turn around while the other’s chuckled.
I did as I was told and turned around. My dick was still hard, and a trail of pre-cum was dripping down my dick.
“You like to watch, don’t you?” Blair had this impish and mischievous expression on her face like she hoped I did and she kissed Julie. Julie didn’t seem to want to be kissed, but she let Blair kiss her on the lips.
I did like to watch.
“When Mom gets home you are going to tell her what a fantastic babysitter I am. You are going to tell her we played board games and take responsibility for the broken dish. You are going to say you came out only minutes earlier and made the mess and apologize. You will accept whatever punishment she gives you and not breathe a word about anything you see, and then maybe I will let you watch more tomorrow night. If you don’t then I will say you are a liar and the sunburn on your shoulder is going to feel great compared to the burn on your ass when my mom introduces you to Tyrone!” Blair assured me.
“What board game did we play?” I asked. Blair didn’t understand why I cared about the detail, but I wasn’t a terrific liar and wanted to get my story straight.
“I don’t care, how about Yahtzee,” Blair made a jerk off motion like she was holding an invisible cup of dice in her hands and shaking them. Then as she rolled the dice it made it appear she was discarding the ejaculate. I will never forget the way it looked as long as I live because she had this rude and angry look on her face as she imitated what she thought I was doing while thinking about her.
It made my dick spasm just to watch and I didn’t even fully comprehend what she was imitating. I just knew it looked like she was shaking an invisible dick and she looked angry about having to do it – but did it anyway.
“Do we have a deal?” she asked me and I told her we definitely did. I didn’t want to get in trouble, and I was hoping I could actually see some of the lusty action that I had dreamed up in my head.
“Do you have any money?” she asked after we agreed.
My parents gave me twenty dollars for incidental expenses, but I didn’t see what that had to do with anything. We already had a deal. She asked me again, and I told her that I did.
“Fine, give it, and I’ll let you smell Jack’s fingers,” she said.
I didn’t want to smell Jack’s fingers, and I didn’t know why she wanted my money. I didn’t want to give her my money. It didn’t seem fair to change the deal after we had already agreed either.
Jack grinned and said I definitely wanted to smell his pinky. This offer seemed like another of Blair’s tricks. I went into Buddy and Lewis’s room and retrieved the twenty dollar bill and gave it to Blair. I gave her the money because I really believed I had very little choice but a part of me was actually curious.
My experience with her brother’s body odor had suggested to me I would probably regret whatever I smelled.
Blair promptly handed the twenty dollar bill to Jack to bring beer next time. “Wine coolers if you can!”
Jack asked if she wanted “Green or Orange” flavor because back then that was the only two flavors you could get.
“Whatever,” Blair told him to get the two-liter bottles of any flavor and bring it then told him to leave.
“Wait, what about letting Olly smell my finger?” Jack said on my behalf. Blair didn’t care about honoring her deal with me. I think it was just something she promised to get me to give her the money.
“Twenty bucks to smell YOUR finger? I would have let him smell mine for five,” Bruce joked.
“Come here little dude,” Jack held out his pinky for me to sniff. I was reluctant to walk up and do it. I knew they would all laugh at me. I approached him cautiously and finally breathed in deeply along the edge of his upheld pinky.
Jack’s finger smelled like fresh salmon fresh from the river and a little like Parmesan cheese. I would have probably licked the finger if given the opportunity. I will never forget that smell and how after inhaling it I realized that smell was sweeter than any perfume or flower could ever be to me. Blair and Julie laughed at me and hustled the guys out the door.
Once Jack and Bruce left my Aunt’s house Blair and Julie cut out all the lights to pretend they too had been asleep.
“I own you now, finger sniffer! You will kiss my feet. You will be well behaved. You will do as I tell you or there will be consequences. I think we have an understanding?” My cousin Blair explained. I didn’t understand the gravity of this agreement or how long it would last, but I nodded. She told me that I was not to get underfoot or bother her. “You will not follow me around like a puppy dog looking for scraps. You will not come up to me asking what you can do for me. You will continue to act like you normally do and when I want something I will let you know,” she told me to be discrete.
I told her I understood what she was telling me.
“Do you like to sniff panties?” she asked me as she and Julie walked me to her bedroom.
I had no idea why I would like to sniff panties but if they smelled like Jack’s finger then yes I did.
“I thought so. As long as you don’t’ tell anyone even Jack or Bruce then I’ll let you have something much better than a fresh stinky finger. I don’t want you to say I wasn’t fair and twenty bucks is a lot of money. You can have five minutes in the bathroom with my panties. Don’t spooge all over them and I’ll let you have another pair tomorrow,” Blair told me through the door in a whisper as she made me wait outside her bedroom. She handed me a pair of dirty panties she had been wearing that night.
I sniffed them, and sure enough, my cousin’s delicate floral lace panties smelled exactly like Jack’s finger.
Julie giggled and told her she was nasty, but I didn’t care. I had a treasure! It was the exquisite scent of raw feminine energy and there was such a bouquet of scents all wrapped up in these extra soft undergarments.
Boy’s underwear was usually just Froot of the Loom white (yellowish) cotton and you definitely wouldn’t want to smell them – especially the back. My cousin’s panties were made of some sort of synthetic silk like material that felt good against my skin. I wanted to eat them if I could.
I took the panties into the bathroom and proceeded to sit on the toilet and sniff them for five minutes. I examined how lacey and delicate the panties were and how the material felt in my hands. I didn’t realize I was being instructed to masturbate because at that time I had no idea what that was.
I heard a key jiggle in the door handle, and my heart instantly skipped a beat. I began to panic. I was in the bathroom, and all I had with me was a pair of my cousin’s panties. My Aunt was home, and she was laughing with Ann and Liz.
“Struck out again!” Aunt Samantha said as she came in the door. She was joking about how few good men there were at the bar. They had obviously been drinking and having a good time though.
“That DJ was pretty hot,” Liz said.
“He tried to make out with all three of us,” Samantha laughed lustily. They were talking loudly.
“Yeah, but you can’t take turns!” Liz laughed.
“Good night ladies, we’ll go hunting another time,” my Aunt chuckled with them and wished them good night and shut the door. I heard her walk around the house and then she tried to open the bathroom door.
“Why is this bathroom door locked? Who is in here?” she asked sternly. She no longer sounded inebriated.
“It’s me, I was going to the bathroom,” I said.
“What are you doing? Why is the bathroom door locked?” My Aunt seemed very skeptical all of a sudden and I thought she was about to huff and huff and blow the door down if I didn’t let her in like the big bad wolf. I unlocked it.
“Never lock this door, young man! I see what you’ve been doing in here!” my Aunt looked angry with me. I assumed she knew I had been sniffing her daughter’s panties and I hung my head in shame. She thought I had been masturbating.
“I don’t even know how to address this, and I am in no mood to do so! Get out here at once,” My Aunt grabbed me by the ears. I left Blair’s panties in the bathroom and let her drag me out naked into the living room. My Aunt turned on all the lights and summoned Blair to bring her Tyrone.
Blair walked out of her bedroom rubbing her eyes as if she had been in a dead sleep. In truth, she had been pretending to sleep for less than five minutes. Blair was wearing a very simple white nightshirt that framed her body perfectly. I could make out the outline of very puffy dark nipples. They were huge and looked almost like a second boob sitting on top of her actual boobs through the white shirt. Blair’s boobs were shaped like two large ice cream cones with the points sticking out. She yawned and stretched and asked if I was being punished for the dish I broke.
“What dish? You didn’t tell me about a dish?” My Aunt looked at me and then to her daughter “why did you let him wash dishes?”
“He insisted. Julie and I were cleaning up after the big dinner I made, and he wanted to help. I told him he was too little, but he grabbed a dish and broke it. I cleaned it all up, Mom,” Blair rubbed her eyes like it was way too late to be talking about this.
“Julie is here?” Aunt Samantha asked.
“Yeah, she stayed the night because it was late to help me clean up and do my homework,” Blair said.
“Homework? It is summertime,” My Aunt looked skeptical about that.
“Oh yeah, I forgot. I mean to you know like hang out. I am sorry Mom. We watched television. I should have told you we stayed up a little late,” Blair hadn’t slipped up in her lie. She had intentionally made a mistake so she could admit to being up to something that was not a big deal. Blair was very clever.
“Julie, come out. Blair, get your brothers up, I want everyone to see Eddie’s punishment,” My Aunt insisted that it was all hands on deck for my upcoming punishment. My stomach was churning with possibilities. Just the apprehension of what was possibly going to happen was making me want to freak out.
Julie came out of the bedroom wearing panties and a bra, but my Aunt sent her back into the bedroom to put on a nightshirt because she wasn’t ‘decent.’ I found that fascinating because the nightshirt my cousin had on was see-through enough you could see her entire figure and make out her entire body. Julie was very flat chested, but she was still older and more mature than me, and I appreciated the quick glimpse I got of the matching purple bra and panties set she wore before she disappeared into Julie’s bedroom. I hoped Julie would come out wearing a smaller outfit like the one I had on earlier.
My dick was intensely hard from tonight’s stimulation and the recent panty sniffing I had done.
“Eddie, I understand you have a hard on, but you cannot walk around this house naked with a constant erection! You embarrassed me in front of Liz and Ann today, and I am sure it is making Julie and Blair uncomfortable,” she said.
I found it difficult to believe she didn’t think it was embarrassing and uncomfortable to me as well.
“Do you understand that little boys like you aren’t supposed to show off their erections like that?” she asked me.
“A simple solution would be to let me wear pants,” I could tell as soon as I said that it sounded like I was being a smart aleck. I meant it in the most helpful of ways, but even I had to admit that I probably could have expressed myself a little less sarcastically and condescendingly.
“Even when you’ve had on shorts or a nightshirt you’ve been touching yourself and tugging on your penis, haven’t you, Eddie?” she asked me. That was true - I had been touching myself. She didn’t care that everyone else could hear this. It intensified my humiliation to be dressed down in front of them all. They would all know I was a ‘penis toucher’ now – a dirty boy.
“Look what he did when I made him stand in the corner!” Blair pointed to the cum stain in the corner, and my Aunt’s eyes went wide with anger.
“Eddie, I have half a mind to call your parents and have them cut their vacation short and come get you! Do you understand that?” My Aunt threatened.
I would have been happy to go home right then. I didn’t think about my parent’s vacation being ruined. I just wanted to go home and play Atari 2600 and watch Knight Rider like I normally did when I was home.
“Bend over like you are about to get a thermometer,” my Aunt could tell from the look on my face I didn’t mind going home, and I wasn’t upset with her threat. She pointed to the carpet just in front of her and told me that I had better get that stupid grin off my face.
I had no idea what grin she was talking about. I thought I was being genuinely polite. I just wasn’t frightened about going home. I would be happy to go home. It hadn’t dawned on me yet just how my parents would react when I did.
I did as I was told reluctantly and I knew when my Aunt swung the strap that I was going to get it now.
“Count each one Eddie,” she told me as she hit my ass hard with the strap.
“One!” I said.
“Call me Ma’am,” My Aunt instructed.
“Two Ma’am!” I answered. My Aunt insisted I keep my hands on my thighs and not to try to defend my buttocks with them. It was hard to voluntarily do it, but I tried because she promised she would start all over if I did.
“Good, this is light. Let me introduce you to three,” My Aunt hit me much harder, and I flinched from the sharp pain of the leather across my backside.
“Three Ma’am,” I answered.
“Do you understand why I have to do this, Eddie?” she asked.
“Four Ma’am,” I said, and I told her that I did.
“Then tell me why. I don’t care to hear yes or no responses!” My Aunt insisted I be more clear in my response and continued to whack my ass.
“Five Ma’am, you are mad that I broke a dish and that I’ve had a boner,” I said.
“A boner? Get the soap, Blair!” My Aunt was livid with my response. I had just picked up that word tonight, and obviously, it was the wrong choice of words. “You are a bad boy! wicked!” Even Julie and Blair looked serious and weren’t grinning now as Blair quickly retrieved the soap and gave it to her mother.
Once my Aunt had the soap, she put it in my mouth and gave me the rest of the swats, but she was not happy with my silence. She insisted I count even with the soap dripping from my mouth and gave me twenty hard strappings until my ass glowed with a rosy-red pulse. It felt electrified and numb when she was done.
My Aunt removed the soap and asked me what I had learned.
“I learned I am a bad boy,” I said. My Aunt had said as much when she punished me.
“Here is what we are going to do,” My Aunt said after she finished with my spanking. “That was just a warm-up. You are going to go without clothes for the next 24 hours. Anytime you get the urge to get an ERECTION you are going to come find me and ask me to paddle you. If we can deal with this, then we will put it past us but if I cannot then I am going to call your parents when they arrive at their hotel and ask that they come to get you and Eddie they will not be happy with what I have to tell them,” my Aunt said.
I told her I understood and that I accepted the punishment.
She told me that it was nice of me to want to help washing dishes. That surprised Blair who was hoping I’d be punished for that but that I was too little to handle it and to leave that to Blair. “I will find some chores for you to do tomorrow. We will not be going to the beach since you have a sunburn.”
My Aunt asked me how my sunburn felt after she calmed down. I lied and said that Blair had applied the lotion to my shoulders and it felt good. I had started to feel what they called the “Lobster” feeling where several hours after the burn sets in you start to feel an intense heat on your skin and it hurt, but I was too afraid to say anything.
My Aunt made me apologize to everyone for keeping them up to witness my punishment and for having an erection in front of them.
Everyone was told to go back to sleep, and I was sent to sleep in Buddy and Lewis’s room on a palette of blankets on the floor near some toys. Lewis told me I was lucky because he had to sleep in the ‘bunk bed’ and he wished he could sleep “Indian style” on the ground.
That night I dreamt about the naughty things I had imagined the girls doing when my back was turned. I dreamt about the smell of my cousin’s panties. I felt the endorphins pump through my veins as the pain from the strap started to tingle and feel pretty good. I thought about going home and what my parents would say when they found out how many times I had been naked and my erections and decided that as much as I wanted to go home I definitely didn’t want them to know about any of that.
That morning I came out to the sound of the TV. Buddy and Lewis were in their nightshirts and making cereal. Everyone else was asleep. They were making a big mess. I cleaned up the spilled milk and cheerios and poured us a bowl.
I didn’t have an erection, but I knew what my Aunt had told me, and since they had all seen me naked, I tried to get used to the idea of being naked.
Buddy and Lewis finished breakfast and turned on Captain Kangaroo on the TV.
My Aunt woke up to the sound. She had a booming headache, and she came storming into the living room to discover the source. She noticed I was sitting at the table smiling naked and eating. The kitchen was nice and clean, and her two sons were relatively well behaved watching TV.
My Aunt calmed down and said “If you are going to sit at the kitchen table get a hand towel and sit on that to avoid any skid marks,” before returning to her bedroom and sleeping. I was pleased with myself that she didn’t get angry with me.
Julie was up after that. She did her hair and left. She winked at me and said “Hang in there champ, Blair means well. She just wants to make sure you are not going to rat her out. Just be cool, and everything will be fine,” Julie gave me a peck on the cheek and instantly I got a boner again.
I didn’t know whether to go wake up my Aunt and ask for a spanking like she had told me or if I should try to wish it away. I sat at the kitchen table staring at my hard cock wishing it down. I found watching Mr. Green Jeans on Captain Kangaroo did wonders for getting rid of boners.
Blair got up shortly after that and saw me watching TV.
“You did really well last night. You did exactly as I told you, good boy” My cousin smiled and pet me on the head like I was a good puppy. I knew she was trying to humiliate me but I was happy she wasn’t angry with me.
“Let me apply some lotion to your burn,” she offered. I thought she was kidding, but she was serious. She told me to go get the aftercare lotion, and I quickly retrieved it for her.
Buddy and Lewis sat watching TV with their mouths hanging open while I stood naked in the living room and let my Cousin rub my shoulders with lotion.
“Here let me do your butt, I bet it hurts after last night?” she asked but without waiting for a response began to massage the cream into the muscles of my buttocks. It felt good, and the sensation was very pleasurable, so I had no reason to complain.
“MOM! GROSS!!! DISGUSTING!” Blair shouted an alarm, and I turned to panic. My dick was hard as a rock.
My Aunt came storming into the living room again, and this time she was not happy at all. She instantly saw my boner as I stood naked with a guilty expression on my face.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter 5
“What did I tell you would happen if you get an erection? I can’t even sleep without you getting in trouble! Blair go get Tyrone!” my Aunt insisted angrily as she towered over me.
Blair had Tyrone with her in anticipation of what was about to happen, and my Aunt didn’t even notice that this was no coincidence.
Buddy and Lewis started to laugh when I was told to get back into the Thermometer position and stick my butt out to get slapped.
“Do I need to spank you on the willy or will across your butt be enough, young man?” My Aunt asked as she smacked me. She reminded me once again to count.
“One, Ma’am and no please not there,” I begged. The strap hurt bad enough across my buttocks. My Aunt told me that her father had taught her some creative places to use it that would make me wish to get spanked on the butt and I believed her.
“Two Ma’am, I am sorry!”
“You’ll apologize when the punishment is over! Now, why were you aroused? Just morning wood?” she said. I didn’t know what morning wood meant.
“Blair was applying lotion to me, and I got excited, Three Ma’am,” I answered and gritted my teeth expecting the fourth swat that never came. Aunt Sam spanked with a kind of rhythm to her strokes, so you could anticipate her cadence.
I didn’t expect my Aunt to hesitate.
“Where did she put the lotion, Eddie?” she asked.
I looked over my shoulder and saw Blair glare at me. I knew she would be angry if I told her all over my ass.
“On my shoulders, Ma’am,” I answered meekly.
“Any place else?” My Aunt was looking for me to tell her she put it on my butt or even my penis. I knew that. I also knew Blair would say she hadn’t. However, the lotion was still on my butt, and I could prove that. The strap probably had some of the lotion on it.
“No Ma’am,” I chickened out confronting Blair.
“Don’t apply the lotion to your cousin,” My Aunt dropped my punishment and told Blair not to apply the lotion without permission first.
“But why? didn’t you tell me to use my own judgment, Mommy?” Blair acted very innocent and pretended she had no idea how rubbing me could have made me aroused.
Her mother looked at her like she didn’t believe her and then told me that I needed to learn to control myself. “Eddie, I can’t fight mother nature. You are a boy. You are probably going to have a lot of those erections, and it was wrong of me to spank you for that. I was just embarrassed last night. If you want to put on some clothes and you think you can control yourself then I’ll let you off restriction,” she said.
I thanked her, and she even let us have some ice cream that afternoon for lunch.
We were told to play close to the house. I wanted to stay inside, but my Aunt wouldn’t hear of it. “I’ll put some suntan lotion on you. It is too nice of a day to spend it inside with your nose in a book!” she explained.
My Aunt had it in her head that I was very bookish even though I didn’t even bring any of my favorite books with me. I loved to read the Narnia series back then, and I was currently on the Dawn Treader.
I spent the afternoon outside in the yard. Buddy and Lewis had a kiddy pool they used to jump in; they filled with water and a slip and slide they used in the front yard.
We probably could have gotten away without wearing clothes in the yard. It was hot and summer time and yesterday when we came home from the beach no one seemed surprised but we wore our swimming trunks. I was happy to have anything to cover myself.
I spent a lot of time thinking about last night and what happened when Jack and Bruce were at my Aunt’s house. It was mindless fun outside so it was easy for me to fantasize about turning the tables on my cousin. I would turn around and say “No! You listen to me! I am going to tell your Mom what you are doing and you will do as I say! You will kiss my feet!”
Even in my fantasies Blair became an active volcano of molten feminine rage and erupted. She told me that my Aunt would never believe me and strapped me to the top of the car like luggage with my dick sticking up like a tiny radio antenna and then drove to the beach listening to Rick Springfield. I have to admit that fantasy was humiliating and strangely arousing.
I wondered if my Aunt had insisted I be naked all day would that have extended to outside. People at the beach didn’t seem to care I was naked when I washed off at the shower but surely they would consider me a flasher if I was caught streaking across the lawns of our neighbors.
There was an old Ray Steven’s song called “Oh yes, they call him the streak. Boogy-dee-boogitty”. I knew of the song but I at that time I didn’t that had been a national phenomenon a few years ago where people were doing it in droves for a thrill. I could imagine me running from one end of the dead end street to the next with that song playing in the background. I could also imagine the Benny Hill theme song playing and people chasing me into a bush angrily. I was thankful I wouldn’t have to find out their reactions!
I had already been naked in the front yard, but the prospect of playing while cars drove up and down the street in nothing at all was not enticing to me. Still, I wondered if my Aunt’s punishment would have extended to outside the house and I would have been naked while everyone else wore clothes.
I wondered why that made my dick hard.
Buddy and Lewis didn’t care about being naked and they wouldn’t have understood if I had talked to them about the strange mixed feelings I had. I was embarrassed to be sure and yet the attention especially from grown women was intoxicating. My cousins were in a frenzy of summer fun and going wild in the yard sliding and splashing. I was alone with my thoughts even if I was surrounded by frivolous fun.
There were a lot of kids in the neighborhood that liked to ride bikes and scooters, and none of them were naked, but they rode up and down the street all day. I was able to contain my erections though while we played and that was a good thing. It was pretty easy because we were having good old fashioned fun.
There were different cliques in the neighborhood between the kids. The only ones who seemed to like Buddy and Lewis were two Hispanic brothers named Franklin and Manny. Franklin was a heavyset kid, and he was probably about Blair’s age. Manny was closer to my age and scrawny.
“Want to play in the water?” Buddy asked Manny.
“Nah, we don’t have our suits,” they were wearing shorts.
“Just strip off,” Lewis said and splashed water at them playfully.
“Nah dude, I am way too old and fat to be running around naked,” Franklin spoke on behalf of Manny and himself. Buddy suggested they wear their underwear instead. “It is hot but I am hoping the Ice Cream Man comes soon,” Franklin seemed just as body-conscious as I was.
He stared at us while he sat on his bike and watched us play with his brother.
“Chicken?” Buddy laughed at him. Franklin was about to say yes when some new kids arrived on their bikes. They were the Donaldsons.
The Donaldsons all had red hair like us and a healthy dose of freckles across their faces. The eldest was George. He had curly hair and he was Franklin’s age. He was shy and didn’t say much.
His sister Lori (Loretta) was plump and short but she had massive boobs. I would not say Lori was huge but she was definitely plump and round. Lori had a face that reminded me of a piggy because her nose was turned up.
Crystal was a little younger than me and she was the youngest sister. She was flat chested and skinny as a rail. Crystal was very plain in the face and had a lot of freckles but she wasn’t ugly either. Both of the girls wore their hair all the way down to their ankles which was a style back then.
The three of them all had thick southern accents and were probably from Alabama originally.
“Hey, what’s up Chicken Butts?” Lori did most of the talking for them.
“Not much, Buffalo Butt,” Franklin answered on our behalf.
“Real original come back, Franklin,” Lori frowned. She asked us what we were doing. It was hot, summer and they were clearly bored.
“We were thinking about swimming,” Franklin admitted.
“Your fat ass in that kiddy pool?” Lori implied that Franklin was fat. They were probably roughly the same size.
“I’d like to see your fat ass in that kiddy pool!” Franklin teased her back.
“As if!” Lori stuck her turned up piggy-nose in the air and suggested we play Cowboys and Indians instead.
“That lame ass shit?” Manny spit on the ground.
“I get to be an Indian!” Buddy raised his hand and Lewis volunteered excitedly to be an Indian as well.
“You are always Indians,” Franklin reminded them and they nodded eagerly.
“We don’t have even teams,” Manny squinted as he thought about how we would divide up. I didn’t know how this game was played but I was up for anything involving girls instead of my cousins.
“New kid, do you want to be Indian or Cowboy?” Lori asked me with the contemptuous kind of tone that my Cousin Blair often used when she spoke to me.
“My name is Eddie and I guess Indian,” I said. I said that mostly because Buddy and Lewis were both pulling my arms and shouting for me to be an Indian too.
“Listen to how fancy he talks? You a fag?” George asked me. He had a huge overbite and sounded like a first class Hillbilly stereotype.
I didn’t think I talked fancy at all but apparently I did according to almost everyone around here.
“He is just from the North or something. That is how they all talk,” Crystal spoke up in my defense and unlike her brother or sister her accent didn’t make her sound stupid at all. Crystal’s voice reminded me of pure American honey. It was sweet, natural and from the country. If you could bottle and drink Crystal’s voice it would taste like honey, peaches and the tiniest hint of Kentucky whiskey because it was just a little scratchy.
I didn’t know what accent they were talking about.
“Oh pip, pip cheerio, look at me Guv’ner, I say, I say, have you any more porridge?” Lori imitated a cockney accent as if I were Oliver Twist. I sounded nothing like that. They all laughed at me. I knew I had a slight lisp and I assumed that may be what it was. Their taunts made me very self-conscious and embarrassed but that kind of hazing was pretty normal for any new kid they met. They would always find some sort of difference and give them a hard time at first. They teased each other even harder than they teased me so I told myself I would need to be less sensitive about it.
“I don’t really understand what you are talking about,” I said and the Donaldson’s laughed and imitated me again making fun of my accent as if being smart was a bad thing. It was annoying and humiliating but unlike being naked my dick didn’t get hard.
“Maybe instead of an Indian you could be like a Scientist who does experiments in his laboratory?” Lori asked me. She made fun of me but at the same time she had this lusty kind of expression on her face that suggested she liked me. I didn’t understand the mixed signals she was sending. I knew as much about girls as I did working in a laboratory back then so I wouldn’t have been able to flirt back effectively even if I thought she was into me.
I was interested in her sister Crystal anyway. I liked older girls because they were smarter, well put together and mature. However, Crystal was the exception. She had this breezy way about her like nothing was complicated and everything was easy if you want it to be. She didn’t seem like she knew she was pretty and I liked that too. It also seemed entirely possible she might go for a skinny guy like me which made her extremely attractive to a horny kid like me.
Once it was decided we would go be Indians we left our stuff in the front yard and followed the kids to Franklin and Manny’s house which was only a few duplexes down to the right. They came out holding the Cowboy and Indian stuff and took us to a nearby trail in the woods. My Aunt’s neighborhood was surrounded by Pine trees and white poplar “Paper trees” as they are called because their bark is like paper. The ground was covered in pine needles and Saw Palmetto bushes. If you have never seen one of these bushes they have all these palm fronds on them and the branches are all spiky and pointed. They make great “Swords” to hit each other with.
We walked into the woods a good distance to an area that they called “Base Camp”. There were old Budweiser cans, a few stones that you could sit on and the remnants of a campfire.
“Manny and me are cowboys,” Franklin announced. Lori asked why he always got to be a Cowboy and he explained as he put on a tiny cowboy hat and cinched it up that it was his stuff.
“We can have two more cowboys,” Franklin explained that there were two more cowboy hats and cap guns and everyone else had to be Indians. He wanted George on his team since he was a boy.
“Fuck that, I am not going to be an Indian again,” Lori insisted that was not happening.
“What? You were great!” Franklin smirked.
“You tied me to a fucking tree and left me,” Lori insisted. I instantly wanted to change teams.
“We promise we won’t do that again!” Franklin smirked like he was crossing his fingers and would definitely do that again.
“Can I change teams? I’d like to be a cowboy,” I volunteered shyly. Buddy and Lewis told me not too but I had enough humiliation and was ready to be a cowboy.
“I don’t know, can you shoot, rope and ride?” Franklin asked me as he used his toy cap gun barrel to raise the brim of his cowboy hat.
“Sure!” I said and I was instantly welcomed into the rank of the Cowboys.
“Oh that’s total bullshit!” Lori complained that the “new kid shouldn’t get to be a Cowboy”.
“It is fine, Loretta! We’ll just be Indians again,” Crystal seemed resigned to accept her fate as an Indian and was ready to play the game.
Have you ever watched a TV show where when faced with a moral dilemma a little angel appears on one shoulder and a little devil appears on the other and offers the person the two opposing choices?
Imagine two tiny penises. One with angel wings appearing on my left shoulder. He says in my voice “Go be an Indian and maybe you can make sweet, sweet love to Crystal.”
The devil penis says the same thing only it is “Go be an Indian and maybe you can fuck the ever loving shit out of Crystal.”
“It’s cool then,” I said trying to pretend like I was Jack. “Lori if you want to be a Cowboy so bad then I will be an Indian.” My cousins jumped up and down and welcomed me back to the Indian side.
Now keep in mind that at this time in my life I had zero understanding of the struggles of the Native American or the culture. What I am about to tell you is the game of children based on what television told us about them and their struggle.
Imagine on the one side you have Lori, George, Manny and Franklin. They are wearing cowboy hats that were designed for much smaller heads. They have a collection of really bad cap guns without caps and water pistols. Some of these guns look like old west revolvers while others are more modern versions. The 1980s was all about imagination and you had to make do with what you had. Franklin has a Sheriff badge, Manny has a Deputy Badge, George has a Lone Ranger mask, and his sister Lori has a lot of rope that is supposed to be a lasso. Franklin and Manny have handcuffs for prisoners.
On the other side you have three boys wearing leather vests over our bare chests that are remnants of a Halloween costume and paper headbands that say “Indian” on them. We are wearing our swim trunks and we have rubber knives that are completely useless. Buddy had rubbed mud on our faces to give us “Indian Makeup” around our eyes and chins.
“You can put the vest over your shirt, Crystal” Lori instructed her little sister when she was handed her costume like it was common sense anyway for a girl to wear it like that.
“Yeah, because American Indians wore stripe shirts,” Franklin complained that this was the part that was historically inaccurate.
“How many Sheriffs from the old west wore a Fat Albert T-shirt, Wrangler Jeans and Keds?” Lori frowned at him because we were all anachronistic on every level.
“You were too chicken to wear the vest last time,” Franklin said to Lori.
“That’s because that Vest wouldn’t fit around one of my arms!” Lori laughed heartily at the idea of putting on one of these little vests. She was right it would never have fit her anyway.
“It is fine,” Crystal said and she turned around so that we couldn’t see her chest. She removed her shirt and then cocked her head so that her extremely long hair fell along her freckled back. She looked like a red headed Rapunzel to me and I wanted to be her prince charming.
She put the vest on and turned around.
“You don’t even have Mosquito bites anyway,” George laughed at his little sister’s lack of development and so did the others. Even Buddy and Lewis laughed but I think they laughed just because everyone else did. I didn’t laugh though. I felt a kinship to her humiliation.
She was wearing just a vest and shorts and an Indian head band. She looked vulnerable and like at any moment the wind could come along and blow that vest open and reveal her boobs to me. I couldn’t wait for that precious moment to come when I got a glimpse of girl boobs!
“God damn, you act like you ain’t never seen boobs before,” Crystal told me and held the flap to her vest open for a brief moment to flash her perfect nipples to me. What I saw was just like a boys nipples except there was the slightest amount of puff on them and it seemed to me like they were profoundly different then my own. She had strawberry red nipples like I did and I wanted desperately to see them again so that I could map every detail, every wrinkle and crease on them. I wanted to see if she had ‘nubs’ sticking up like I saw through Ann or My Aunt’s bikini top on their breasts.
“There is your free show, new kid!” Lori hit me in the butt with her rope. No one else considered it a big deal that Crystal had just let us see her tits. She was flat chested and for all intents and purposes built like me but I wanted to see more.
“So how do we play?” I asked. I had learned about Dungeons and Dragons after watching the movie E.T. Elliot and his older brother had this elaborate roleplay with charts and diagrams. I knew it wouldn’t be anything that complex but I expected there was some guidelines and a goal that we were supposed to accomplish.
Buddy and Lewis ran for the woods and started whooping “Hi-yi-yi-yi-yi!” as they ran to hide. I later learned this is super offensive to American Indians but as kids this seemed normal. Crystal ran in the other direction doing the same thing.
That was my first introduction to the game of Cowboys and Indians and the elaborate rule system. I ran behind Crystal into the tree line and tried to escape and the Cowboys chased us.
They were firing plastic guns but I didn’t know if I was supposed to pretend to get shot and fall down or if I could fight back somehow. I am someone who prefers a rule system or some kind of shared goal and this was a free for all Lord of the Flies kind of scenario which made me uncomfortable.
“Stop following me, you Goober!” Crystal finally yelled at me after we ran a good distance in the woods. I thought I was working WITH her. She explained that we had a better chance if we split up and that I should run the other way.
“I am trying to protect you,” I said as I tried to catch my breath. I may have mentioned that I am not athletic. That is an understatement. I had never ran that much in my entire life as I had just then at one time.
“That’s sweet,” Crystal didn’t seem used to people being sweet to her. I wanted to tell her she was beautiful and that I would always love her. I really did want to say that.
Instead, Manny and George caught up to us before I could put my foot in my mouth with some absurdly naïve proclamation of my eternal devotion to the first girl to ever flash me her tits. Franklin and Lori weren’t much on running but Manny and George had followed us and quickly surrounded us both.
“Surrender or I’ll drag you behind my horse!” George demanded of us.
“You don’t have a horse!” Crystal sneered at her older brother.
“I’ll make you my horse!” George put her in a headlock and began to wrestle with her. Her vest fell open and I had a full look at her chest as she struggled. I jumped into help and pull her off but Crystal knocked me off her brother.
“We are just wrassling! What is your deal?” Crystal sneered at me.
“I am sorry, I didn’t know,” I apologized and reminded myself why I liked to know what the rules were.
“Don’t get all up on me with your horny boner,” Crystal pointed to my swim trunks and George and Manny noticed I had an erection poking out of my shorts. I must have brushed her with my penis in the struggle.
Franklin slapped handcuffs on me from behind and declared me his prisoner. Crystal reluctantly agreed to be her brother’s “Horse” and skipped in front of him whinnying and neighing with her hands in front of her. Crystal looked very sexy to me as she wiggled her butt playfully and pretended to be a horse. No one else seemed to think it was sexy at all but George was her brother.
When we returned to base camp my cousins Buddy and Lewis were tied to a tree. They were smiling and laughing as Lori interrogated them. “Where is your chief? Where is your Indian Village?”
Buddy and Lewis wouldn’t tell them and they kept laughing as Lori and Franklin acted very seriously. Franklin gave Buddy a ‘pink belly’ with a series of sharp, open handed slaps. Lori popped her finger in her mouth to get it wet and then began to rub it around the inside of Lewis’s ears while he struggled happily. Buddy and Lewis were some weird kids.
“Ah, that didn’t take long,” Lori saw us being walked up by the other cowboys and instructed George and Manny to tie us to nearby trees.
“You aren’t the Sheriff!” George complained that Lori wasn’t in charge.
“Tie the prisoners to the trees,” Franklin repeated Lori’s instruction and George made me stand up against the tree with my hands cuffed behind my back while Manny tied me to the tree.
In the meantime, Crystal used this moment to escape and run away but she did so like a horse. I was excited to see her escape the cowboys.
“My horse! It is getting away!” George quickly ran her down and “rode” her back by making her walk back like a horse. He tied her to the tree right next to me.
Manny pulled my trunks down to my ankles once I was secured and told everyone I had a boner when I wrestled George.
“I told you he was a fag!” George exclaimed.
“I had a boner because I was wrestling Crystal,” I sneered and demanded they pull my pants back up immediately.
All the kids made an “Ooooooohhhh!” sound and looked at a red faced Crystal. “New kids got a boner for you, Crystal!” Lori said.
“I am not Crystal, I am Trigger!” Crystal tried to deflect the humiliation of my having a crush on her and having a boner. She stamped a foot like she was a horse and whinnied angrily.
“Tell us where the Indian base is and we’ll let you go,” Lori turned to her sister and began to interrogate her.
“Never!” Crystal declared.
Lori pulled down her sister’s shorts and revealed a pair of white cotton panties with floral rpint. They weren’t lacey like Blair but they were cute. “I’ll make you kiss the new kid!”
“No!” Crystal insisted even more stubbornly but she didn’t resist her sister. She couldn’t – she was tied to the tree.
Lori put a twig in her sister’s mouth to gag her. Franklin and George whipped Buddy and Lewis’s shorts down to their ankles revealing their tiny dicks.
“Someone tell us where the Indian base is and we will let you go!” Franklin said to us.
“Fine, I’ll tell you where it is,” I said. I wanted my pants on and I didn’t want to play this game anymore. I didn’t like being tied up the way Buddy and Lewis did.
“You have to say it like an Indian,” Lori told me and gave me an example. “I tell-um, where Indian-Village-um, you let go.”
“Don’t do it!” Buddy yelled over to me.
I admit that I wanted to see if Crystal would kiss me. Even if she didn’t want to do it.
“I um won’t tell, even if you-um make-um, me kiss-um, Trigger!” I sounded so stupid but I didn’t care. I was trying reverse psychology.
“Maybe I’ll make you kiss a fart from my butt, new kid?” Lori smiled flirtatiously at me although it was a pretty horrid offer.
“Maybe we will all fart on him,” Franklin suggested and suddenly I was ready to talk again. I’d lead them anywhere if it meant I wouldn’t be farted on.
“We could tie a rock to his pecker!” Lori had a mischievous look on her face. She wanted to make the game dirty but I don’t think anyone else really did beyond pulling down our pants.
“What would that do?” Manny asked her.
“We could see if his pecker can hold the weight!” she said as she looked at my erect penis.
“Gross!” Franklin said and told her that he wasn’t gay and didn’t want to see that. “Maybe we could tie a rock to your sisters pussy!” he said.
“You better not!” George became protective of his sister.
“Crystal aint got much to tie a rock too,” Lori approached her sister slowly.
“Don’t pull down my panties, Lori! Please!” Crystal begged her sister as she helplessly struggled against the bindings.
“Why? They pulled my down when I was an Indian,” Lori stated flatly. The guys laughed a little about that. “You boys want to see a full moon?” Lori sounded like an arch-villain as she approached her sister and the hairs on the back of my neck stood up. I knew this was probably too far and yet I wanted very much to see a naked girl.
Lori pulled her own shorts down including her panties and revealed her pinkish white bubble butt. I could make out nothing but black between her cheeks but I thought I saw a trace of a pink butthole and I swear to this day it looked like a curly-q pig tail to me although that may have been my overactive imagination.
She did it just long enough for her sister to escape.
“Indians for life, Motherfuckers!” Lori betrayed the Cowboys and stuck her middle finger up in the air as she pulled her shorts up and escaped behind her little sister. The two of them were laughing and chuckling.
“God damn it, she always does that! This is why I don’t like her to be a Cowboy” Franklin used his hat to wave the muggy Florida air away from his face.
I quickly discovered when Buddy and Lewis were able to easily get out of the rope that I was never really bound at all. The toy handcuffs had a safety lock that you could easily touch with your finger and pop out of anytime you wanted. You could still buy them in the toy store back then though. I am not sure who thought that was a good idea for kids to have but these cuffs would be the source of many bondage games for years to come once I discovered them.
I can tell you about that in a different story. In this one, once the girls were gone the game pretty much ended. We pulled our pants back up and returned to my Aunt’s house.
Mrs. Hannigan was there and when she saw us walk up Manny, Franklin and George disappeared. She was a local busy body and very crabby around kids.
“This mess is going straight into the garbage,” she complained about our kiddy pool and slip and slide.
“Sorry, Mrs. Hannigan,” I said as I helped my brothers clean up.
“You are the nasty little boy who was out here yesterday,” she said. I wasn’t sure if she was asking me or telling me what I was. “You can take this stuff straight to the junk pile or the backyard. I don’t care which but I don’t want to see it in my front yard again.”
“Yes,” I agreed with her.
She harrumphed that when speaking to elders I should address them formally by their name or call them Ma’am or Sir. “You are far too familiar with your betters and you have uncouth manners just like Billy and Lenny,” she got my cousins names wrong.
“Sorry, Ma’am” I said as we tugged our stuff to the backyard to continue playing.
“I have my eye on you! You look like trouble, Eddie!” somehow Mrs. Hannigan was able to remember my name from the day before. I shrugged it off but I wondered why I rubbed people the wrong way so frequently. My Dad had called this the “Redneck Riviera” when we came to this part of Florida and I was starting to think that had something to do with it.
The backyard was much more private and it was fenced in. We shared the back yard with Mrs. Hannigan but I presumed we were fine to play in the backyard ... She had put up some flower gardens near the air conditioning units, and so we played in those for a while and pretended to be on Safari, but it was boring.
I was getting used to hanging out with Buddy and Lewis and starting to understand their short-attention-span driven games generally had no rules which meant I could make up my own rules and play by them and they didn’t care. I could keep my rules consistent, and they would just adapt and change their rules around me.
As an example, if we were playing tag and I was it, and suddenly one of them decided instead of chasing me he was going to start shooting an invisible gun at me I could just tag him and keep playing the game by the internal rules that were consistent with my logic.
As we played that afternoon, I noticed my cousin’s curtain less window. She had no reason for curtains because my Aunt believed in natural light when possible and there was a big fence for privacy.
However, I could not prevent my temptation as I ran past to look in the window. I would get tiny glimpses of my cousins pink bed and her Tweetie Bird towels on the ground. She had an array of heart stickers and art all around her room, and of course, I was looking for stockings, panties, bras and anything naughty I could find.
I knew I shouldn’t, but her room was this magical gateway into what I thought older girls rooms should or would look like. It was filled with the feminine mystique, and all the answers to the biological mysteries of the female form were locked away inside. Blair’s Bedroom was Willy Wonka’s Chocolate factory to me except for girl parts instead of candy.
The biggest mystery of all was the naked female form and there on the bed was my cousin in just a pair of panties lying on her tummy. I had glimpses of boobies and the Lori’s big buffalo butt but I wanted to see a majestic, perfect female form completely nude in person. I didn’t notice Blair until the fourth or fifth time I ran past the window and pretended not to look in the window.
Buddy and Lewis noticed I was looking in the window anyway though. I was a little taller than them, but I couldn’t see in very well. Buddy suggested I move a cement block and stand on it so that I could get a better view once he figured out what I was doing. I don’t think he realized I was peeping, but he liked the idea of spying on his sister.
I knew I shouldn’t be doing this and I knew I could get in trouble but my Aunt was sound asleep inside, and I felt like a little payback was only fair after Blair got me in trouble this morning.
I looked in the window as I stood on the curtain and this time Blair was standing up and facing away from me. I could see her butt in the lacey panties. It was the same kind she had let me sniff the night before except they were a different shade of pink and white.
Blair was shaving the sides of her bikini line. She was embarrassed about me noticing her pubic hair sticking out of her bikini bottoms. I was hoping she would turn around and I would finally get to see those boobies in their natural glory.
“Enjoying the show?” Blair had asked me the same thing the night before when I was enjoying her make out session. However, she hadn’t yet noticed me, and the voice was definitely my Aunt. It dawned on me as a tremor of panic and guilt made its way down my spine like a caterpillar with hundreds of tiny legs all tickling and pinching me at the same time as the terror set in.
“It isn’t what it looks like, Aunt Sam!” I stammered and fell off the concrete brick onto the grass.
“It looks like you are peeping on your cousin,” My Aunt said quite seriously.
That was what I was doing.
I noticed my Aunt was wearing a white mesh robe and you could see her body through the tiny holes in it. You couldn’t see any pubes or nipple, but she had nothing on underneath it.
“You do realize that my sliding glass door is right there?” She pointed to a sliding glass door that led to her bedroom. I could see her bed, and she caught me. I didn’t realize that at all. It now seemed like a really dumb idea to be standing in the window peeping on my cousin.
“I am so, so sorry! I just thought it was only fair since she saw me naked!” I tried to explain.
“You are a horny little pervert, Eddie,” she shook her head in disgust at me. “I thought at first you did not understand that seeing you naked is okay because you are a little kid but looking at grown women or my daughter is a no-no. I’ve come to realize that because you are a peeping tom, you know what you are doing. I thought today that I had been too hard on you. I assumed Blair had manipulated you into lying for her and tried to get you in trouble, so I let you out. However, I come out here now and see you standing on a cement block peeping at her and what a shocker, your little winky is sticking straight up like a puppy dog tail!” she pointed out my boner through my shorts.
I had nothing to say in my defense. These shorts were skimpy and there wasn’t a lot could do to hide my erection.
“I won’t be able to call your parents until the end of the week when they check into their hotel. They won’t like having their reservations canceled and having to come get you, but that is what they are going to have to do,” she said.
“No please Aunt Samantha! Please give me Tyrone! I won’t do it again,” I promised. I meant what I said, and I knew that I had done something very wrong. I also didn’t want my parents to know what a pervert I was or how I had been walking around erect and I would have agreed to anything.
“I am sorry Eddie. You seem to think that this is a negotiation. That isn’t how any of this works. You are on restriction until you go home and I want you to come inside so that I can think of the appropriate punishment for you. This is so much more beyond anything your sister and I ever did when we were your age that I have to really think about what would work for you,” she told me.
I wondered just what kind of mischief my mom actually did when she was my age that would have been even remotely like this.
“Blair, can you come out here please?” My Aunt was tugging me by my ear into the living room. I followed her without protest, but she insisted on dragging me into the living room.
“I am not decent!” Blair yelled from the bedroom.
“We know that put on your shirt and come out here for a minute, please,” My Aunt told her daughter sternly.
“Your mom and I got into some mischief but what I have in mind only worked on the farm out in private!” My Aunt told me as she glared at me and we waited for my cousin to come into the living room.
Blair was wearing a simple tube top and a pair of short shorts when she sauntered into the living room. She saw that I was in trouble and sighed that was nothing unexpected.
“I caught him peeping on you,” My Aunt told her, and I immediately felt a fresh wave of regret mixed with my humiliation at being naked and caught.
“I told you he was a pervert, but you didn’t believe me,” Blair told her mother and knotted her brow as she glared at me angrily.
“I am sorry about that, and this morning I thought you tried to get him in trouble intentionally,” My Aunt apologized to Blair.
“Mom! What would I get out of getting this little dork in trouble? I am bad, but I am not evil!” Blair pretended to be perfectly innocent, and her Aunt bought it completely.
“I understand that, and since I caught him looking in your window, I would like you to use Tyrone on him,” My Aunt held out the strap because it was still in the living room.
“Me? Really? I thought you said I couldn’t?” Blair seemed flattered and totally uninterested, but I could tell she couldn’t wait to lay into my ass.
“One day you will be a mom, and with single mothers on the rise, you should know how to use Tyrone. My Dad showed me the business end a long time before I finally learned enough respect to be able to handle it. I think it is appropriate for you to give Eddie twenty swats since you are the one he was peeping on and then we’ll talk about his restrictions while we wait for his parents to pick him up,” My Aunt told her.
“Well Buddy Boy, you were watching me in the window? I hope what you saw was worth it,” Blair licked her lips like she was going to enjoy this and told me to take off my shorts and assume the position.
I pulled my shorts down to my ankles and I stuck my butt out and bent my knees like I had when I took the thermometer.
“Shorts all the way off, buster!” Blair insisted and told me to adjust my legs wider. Blair was not happy just to take a swing at my butt. She wanted me to be fully exposed.
I stood there for a moment contemplating an act of defiance. My Aunt told me she was going to double my spanking if I didn’t obey immediately and I kicked off my shorts and stood there with my legs as far apart as I could manage. I knew very well that she could see my asshole in this position because I could feel the air on it as it puckered. My balls swung pendulously below my tiny rock hard cock giving away how excited I was while my face turned beet red with how embarrassed I was at the same time.
Blair hit me with the strap underhanded so that it hit under my butt and on my balls. It hurt, but it didn’t hurt that bad. I felt my balls swing back and forth but I kept my legs apart. I knew I was pouting and crying a little but I tried to keep a brave face about it. I knew I had screwed up and accepted that I deserved punishment.
“Try to swing across the buttocks like you are chopping,” my Aunt showed her and sliced into my ass from the side. It stung and made me flinch.
“He didn’t count so we’ll start over,” Blair announced and my Aunt didn’t correct her.
The next hit I counted “One,” and she told me I didn’t call her Ma’am so we’d start over. My Aunt once again did not correct her or tell her that was too far.
“One, Ma’am,” I answered.
“What did you see when you looked in my window?” she asked me and hit me again. She hit hard, and now it felt like just like her mother’s swings.
“Two Ma’am, I saw you in the window without your shirt, but you were facing away from the window,” I knew I couldn’t leave out any details.
She hit me again this time she wrapped the leather strap under my balls and apologized and said she forgot how to do it. She asked her mother to show her again.
Aunt Samantha obliged and struck me again across my bottom.
“Three Ma’am,” I counted.
“That wasn’t from me, it doesn’t count,” Blair told me and then she hit me again across the buttocks.
“Three Ma’am,” I was confused by what the count should be and what was happening. It stung and I was humiliated. I wasn’t as excited or aroused any longer as I had been when this first began. I just wished my erection would go down.
“You wanted to see me naked so you could get your rocks off?” she asked and spanked me again.
“Four Ma’am, I think so,” I said. I was fighting the urge to remove my hands from my thighs and hold them over my butt cheeks.
“What do you do to get your rocks off?” she asked and spanked my butt.
I counted five and didn’t understand the question.
Her mother stopped her from going down that line of questioning and said that Buddy and Lewis were watching.
“I just think if he watched me get my rocks off, I should watch him is all,” Blair said casually and spanked my ass
“Six Ma’am,” I said.
“Did you see my daughter masturbating, Eddie? That is what she is asking you,” My Aunt asked on Blair’s behalf.
I didn’t know what the physical act of masturbation consisted of, and I assumed only guys could do it. I counted and said I hadn’t.
“That is odd because that is what I was doing in the privacy of my room. That is something you should do in the privacy, and maybe you wouldn’t be walking around so wound up with that little thing bouncing up and down,” Blair said and spanked me again.
“Eight Ma’am, yes Ma’am,” I answered.
“I really like the Ma’am thing. Can he call me that all the time?” Blair asked her mother with an excited squeal in her voice. My Aunt told her that they would discuss it after she was done and told her to focus on the correction.
“Do you think after twenty spankings we are square for you peeping on me this afternoon? or should you be punished further?” Blair asked as she swatted me again. She was starting to intentionally hit under my legs and wrap my balls again with the strap and my Aunt didn’t stop her.
“Nine Ma’am, I guess whatever your Mom says is fair,” I answered.
“What do YOU think is fair, Eddie? You peeped on me at one of my most intimate times when I wasn’t aware even though you were told not to. I am asking if you will really learn to behave yourself and stop being a creepy pervert from twenty spankings or do you need more punishment?” she asked as she hit me full on in the balls. This time it really stung, and the strap hit the tip of my cock.
“Ten Ma’am,” I flinched and closed my knees defensively. My cousin kicked my legs apart and told me to stop defending myself and prepare for ten more. Blair instructed me to answer the question, or she would start over.
“I won’t peep on you again, and I will behave myself,” I assured her that I was frightened enough of her authority and counted eleven.
“Somehow I think of your many traits,” My cousin hit me squarely between the butt cheeks this time when my legs were apart right on the cherry of my asshole. “That lying is definitely among them. If you would learn to behave yourself from twenty swats you received them last night, and yet you misbehaved this morning and when we weren’t directly supervising you peeped on me. I don’t think twenty swats is the magic number to make you be a good boy, do you, Eddie?” Blair asked and hit me again.
“Twelve Ma’am, Thirteen Ma’am,” I counted them both and agreed with her.
She continued to smack my bottom and alternate to strike my balls, but she was done with her questions.
“That was alright,” Blair handed back the strap to her mother and asked how she did. I stood there naked with my rosy-red ass and my beet red face waiting to be told I could move.
“You did fine. You didn’t feel weird about it?” My Aunt asked Blair.
“Not at all, you swat a mosquito when it bites, you tell a dog to get down when it tries to get on the table. These swats will bruise his ego more than they will his little bubble butt. He has a lot of padding down there which is why I thought maybe I’d try hitting him someplace more tender,” she explained to her mother.
“I saw that,” My Aunt said without comment. “Did you feel sorry for Eddie?”
“No, because Eddie’s crocodile tears aren’t real. I remember when I was his age, and I was sorry I got caught doing something wrong, but I wasn’t sorry I did it,” my cousin said. It couldn’t have been that long ago she WAS my age!
“Good, then you can use Tyrone when you feel it is warranted, but if you abuse my trust then there will be hell to pay,” My Aunt said to Blair. Blair thanked her and said she appreciated the trust.
“The important thing now is that you have him face you and give you an apology. The apology should take the form of him saying what he did wrong. He should say why he did it and accept responsibility for his actions. If he starts to blame others, then he isn’t apologizing. Then there should be a sincere form of contrition in the form of him saying why he won’t do it again and thanking you for any punishment he received,” My Aunt explained.
Blair seemed pleased with that explanation although it went over Buddy and Lewis’s heads completely. Their apologies were never quite that advanced.
“So let’s hear it, Eddie” My cousin sat on the couch and I turned around to face her. I realized my penis was mere inches from her face as I did. She didn’t back away either.
“I uhm,” I tried to remember what my Aunt had said the apology should be.
“First you say what you did wrong,” My cousin reminded me.
“I peeped on you, and I shouldn’t have,” I answered her.
“Anything else?” She asked.
“No,” I replied.
“I really like being called Ma’am,” Blair told me and then asked if I was super-sure, there wasn’t anything else I wanted to admit too now. “I can always punish you later if you won’t admit it now,” she warned me.
My mind was racing with possible things I could have done wrong. I wanted to say that I lied about the lotion this morning, but that couldn’t be what she wanted me to own up too.
“Your mind must be racing on the many things you have done since you got here as to what one I could be talking about, Eddie?” Blair chuckled wickedly and then reminded me about her panties in the bathroom. “How did my panties get into the bathroom last night? You were in there when mom came home weren’t you?” Blair insinuated I stole them.
My Aunt’s eyes grew wide with anger, and she asked what Blair meant.
“The panties I had on last night are in the bathroom. I didn’t think anything about it until just now. Eddie must have snuck into my room while I was sleeping and took them and then went into the bathroom to spank his monkey in them?” she asked.
My Aunt went into the bathroom and retrieved the panties. She observed them. They were dry, and there was no semen on them. “He hadn’t finished when I interrupted him in the bathroom! Oh, Eddie, you are a nasty, nasty boy!” My Aunt said quite seriously.
“I am sorry for sniffing your panties,” I admitted to what I did. What else could I do? If I said that Blair had provided them to me in exchange for doing what she told me and not telling about the guys, then I thought a whole avalanche of lies and cover-ups would fall on me.
“Now here is where you take responsibility, tell me you won’t do it again and thank me for the correction you just received,” Blair repeated back her mother’s words almost verbatim.
“I know you won’t believe me, but I won’t sniff your panties or peep on you again, Ma’am. I am so sorry, and I appreciate your spanking me,” I said.
“You wouldn’t mind if I did it again the same way when you break your promise to me and do something naughty?” Blair asked with a mock form of sincerity.
“No Ma’am,” I answered.
“Eddie, my daughter and I are going to go talk in the other room. In the meantime, I want you to spend time in the corner thinking about your actions, and we’ll be back with the new house rules. When I return I don’t want you to argue. I don’t want you to try to explain to me what I don’t understand. I don’t want you to protest or tell me you aren’t doing them. You are going to accept them, and that is that, is that understood?” My Aunt asked me sternly.
“Yes Ma’am,” I said.
“Good, and get used to saying, Ma’am. You are going to call every adult woman you meet Ma’am and every adult male you meet Sir. You will learn to respect your elders by the time your parents DO come to pick you up. That includes them from now on, is that understood?” My Aunt made sure I did understand.
“Yes Ma’am,” I answered crisply and repeated that I was sorry and that I would accept whatever they decided.
“I know you will,” My Aunt replied confidentially that there was no other option for me. “Get over in that corner until we come back,” my Aunt instructed me, and I stood with my cock, my nose, and toes crammed into the corner as I awaited the new rules. The anticipation was killing me. What could they possibly inflict upon me?
Blair had Tyrone with her in anticipation of what was about to happen, and my Aunt didn’t even notice that this was no coincidence.
Buddy and Lewis started to laugh when I was told to get back into the Thermometer position and stick my butt out to get slapped.
“Do I need to spank you on the willy or will across your butt be enough, young man?” My Aunt asked as she smacked me. She reminded me once again to count.
“One, Ma’am and no please not there,” I begged. The strap hurt bad enough across my buttocks. My Aunt told me that her father had taught her some creative places to use it that would make me wish to get spanked on the butt and I believed her.
“Two Ma’am, I am sorry!”
“You’ll apologize when the punishment is over! Now, why were you aroused? Just morning wood?” she said. I didn’t know what morning wood meant.
“Blair was applying lotion to me, and I got excited, Three Ma’am,” I answered and gritted my teeth expecting the fourth swat that never came. Aunt Sam spanked with a kind of rhythm to her strokes, so you could anticipate her cadence.
I didn’t expect my Aunt to hesitate.
“Where did she put the lotion, Eddie?” she asked.
I looked over my shoulder and saw Blair glare at me. I knew she would be angry if I told her all over my ass.
“On my shoulders, Ma’am,” I answered meekly.
“Any place else?” My Aunt was looking for me to tell her she put it on my butt or even my penis. I knew that. I also knew Blair would say she hadn’t. However, the lotion was still on my butt, and I could prove that. The strap probably had some of the lotion on it.
“No Ma’am,” I chickened out confronting Blair.
“Don’t apply the lotion to your cousin,” My Aunt dropped my punishment and told Blair not to apply the lotion without permission first.
“But why? didn’t you tell me to use my own judgment, Mommy?” Blair acted very innocent and pretended she had no idea how rubbing me could have made me aroused.
Her mother looked at her like she didn’t believe her and then told me that I needed to learn to control myself. “Eddie, I can’t fight mother nature. You are a boy. You are probably going to have a lot of those erections, and it was wrong of me to spank you for that. I was just embarrassed last night. If you want to put on some clothes and you think you can control yourself then I’ll let you off restriction,” she said.
I thanked her, and she even let us have some ice cream that afternoon for lunch.
We were told to play close to the house. I wanted to stay inside, but my Aunt wouldn’t hear of it. “I’ll put some suntan lotion on you. It is too nice of a day to spend it inside with your nose in a book!” she explained.
My Aunt had it in her head that I was very bookish even though I didn’t even bring any of my favorite books with me. I loved to read the Narnia series back then, and I was currently on the Dawn Treader.
I spent the afternoon outside in the yard. Buddy and Lewis had a kiddy pool they used to jump in; they filled with water and a slip and slide they used in the front yard.
We probably could have gotten away without wearing clothes in the yard. It was hot and summer time and yesterday when we came home from the beach no one seemed surprised but we wore our swimming trunks. I was happy to have anything to cover myself.
I spent a lot of time thinking about last night and what happened when Jack and Bruce were at my Aunt’s house. It was mindless fun outside so it was easy for me to fantasize about turning the tables on my cousin. I would turn around and say “No! You listen to me! I am going to tell your Mom what you are doing and you will do as I say! You will kiss my feet!”
Even in my fantasies Blair became an active volcano of molten feminine rage and erupted. She told me that my Aunt would never believe me and strapped me to the top of the car like luggage with my dick sticking up like a tiny radio antenna and then drove to the beach listening to Rick Springfield. I have to admit that fantasy was humiliating and strangely arousing.
I wondered if my Aunt had insisted I be naked all day would that have extended to outside. People at the beach didn’t seem to care I was naked when I washed off at the shower but surely they would consider me a flasher if I was caught streaking across the lawns of our neighbors.
There was an old Ray Steven’s song called “Oh yes, they call him the streak. Boogy-dee-boogitty”. I knew of the song but I at that time I didn’t that had been a national phenomenon a few years ago where people were doing it in droves for a thrill. I could imagine me running from one end of the dead end street to the next with that song playing in the background. I could also imagine the Benny Hill theme song playing and people chasing me into a bush angrily. I was thankful I wouldn’t have to find out their reactions!
I had already been naked in the front yard, but the prospect of playing while cars drove up and down the street in nothing at all was not enticing to me. Still, I wondered if my Aunt’s punishment would have extended to outside the house and I would have been naked while everyone else wore clothes.
I wondered why that made my dick hard.
Buddy and Lewis didn’t care about being naked and they wouldn’t have understood if I had talked to them about the strange mixed feelings I had. I was embarrassed to be sure and yet the attention especially from grown women was intoxicating. My cousins were in a frenzy of summer fun and going wild in the yard sliding and splashing. I was alone with my thoughts even if I was surrounded by frivolous fun.
There were a lot of kids in the neighborhood that liked to ride bikes and scooters, and none of them were naked, but they rode up and down the street all day. I was able to contain my erections though while we played and that was a good thing. It was pretty easy because we were having good old fashioned fun.
There were different cliques in the neighborhood between the kids. The only ones who seemed to like Buddy and Lewis were two Hispanic brothers named Franklin and Manny. Franklin was a heavyset kid, and he was probably about Blair’s age. Manny was closer to my age and scrawny.
“Want to play in the water?” Buddy asked Manny.
“Nah, we don’t have our suits,” they were wearing shorts.
“Just strip off,” Lewis said and splashed water at them playfully.
“Nah dude, I am way too old and fat to be running around naked,” Franklin spoke on behalf of Manny and himself. Buddy suggested they wear their underwear instead. “It is hot but I am hoping the Ice Cream Man comes soon,” Franklin seemed just as body-conscious as I was.
He stared at us while he sat on his bike and watched us play with his brother.
“Chicken?” Buddy laughed at him. Franklin was about to say yes when some new kids arrived on their bikes. They were the Donaldsons.
The Donaldsons all had red hair like us and a healthy dose of freckles across their faces. The eldest was George. He had curly hair and he was Franklin’s age. He was shy and didn’t say much.
His sister Lori (Loretta) was plump and short but she had massive boobs. I would not say Lori was huge but she was definitely plump and round. Lori had a face that reminded me of a piggy because her nose was turned up.
Crystal was a little younger than me and she was the youngest sister. She was flat chested and skinny as a rail. Crystal was very plain in the face and had a lot of freckles but she wasn’t ugly either. Both of the girls wore their hair all the way down to their ankles which was a style back then.
The three of them all had thick southern accents and were probably from Alabama originally.
“Hey, what’s up Chicken Butts?” Lori did most of the talking for them.
“Not much, Buffalo Butt,” Franklin answered on our behalf.
“Real original come back, Franklin,” Lori frowned. She asked us what we were doing. It was hot, summer and they were clearly bored.
“We were thinking about swimming,” Franklin admitted.
“Your fat ass in that kiddy pool?” Lori implied that Franklin was fat. They were probably roughly the same size.
“I’d like to see your fat ass in that kiddy pool!” Franklin teased her back.
“As if!” Lori stuck her turned up piggy-nose in the air and suggested we play Cowboys and Indians instead.
“That lame ass shit?” Manny spit on the ground.
“I get to be an Indian!” Buddy raised his hand and Lewis volunteered excitedly to be an Indian as well.
“You are always Indians,” Franklin reminded them and they nodded eagerly.
“We don’t have even teams,” Manny squinted as he thought about how we would divide up. I didn’t know how this game was played but I was up for anything involving girls instead of my cousins.
“New kid, do you want to be Indian or Cowboy?” Lori asked me with the contemptuous kind of tone that my Cousin Blair often used when she spoke to me.
“My name is Eddie and I guess Indian,” I said. I said that mostly because Buddy and Lewis were both pulling my arms and shouting for me to be an Indian too.
“Listen to how fancy he talks? You a fag?” George asked me. He had a huge overbite and sounded like a first class Hillbilly stereotype.
I didn’t think I talked fancy at all but apparently I did according to almost everyone around here.
“He is just from the North or something. That is how they all talk,” Crystal spoke up in my defense and unlike her brother or sister her accent didn’t make her sound stupid at all. Crystal’s voice reminded me of pure American honey. It was sweet, natural and from the country. If you could bottle and drink Crystal’s voice it would taste like honey, peaches and the tiniest hint of Kentucky whiskey because it was just a little scratchy.
I didn’t know what accent they were talking about.
“Oh pip, pip cheerio, look at me Guv’ner, I say, I say, have you any more porridge?” Lori imitated a cockney accent as if I were Oliver Twist. I sounded nothing like that. They all laughed at me. I knew I had a slight lisp and I assumed that may be what it was. Their taunts made me very self-conscious and embarrassed but that kind of hazing was pretty normal for any new kid they met. They would always find some sort of difference and give them a hard time at first. They teased each other even harder than they teased me so I told myself I would need to be less sensitive about it.
“I don’t really understand what you are talking about,” I said and the Donaldson’s laughed and imitated me again making fun of my accent as if being smart was a bad thing. It was annoying and humiliating but unlike being naked my dick didn’t get hard.
“Maybe instead of an Indian you could be like a Scientist who does experiments in his laboratory?” Lori asked me. She made fun of me but at the same time she had this lusty kind of expression on her face that suggested she liked me. I didn’t understand the mixed signals she was sending. I knew as much about girls as I did working in a laboratory back then so I wouldn’t have been able to flirt back effectively even if I thought she was into me.
I was interested in her sister Crystal anyway. I liked older girls because they were smarter, well put together and mature. However, Crystal was the exception. She had this breezy way about her like nothing was complicated and everything was easy if you want it to be. She didn’t seem like she knew she was pretty and I liked that too. It also seemed entirely possible she might go for a skinny guy like me which made her extremely attractive to a horny kid like me.
Once it was decided we would go be Indians we left our stuff in the front yard and followed the kids to Franklin and Manny’s house which was only a few duplexes down to the right. They came out holding the Cowboy and Indian stuff and took us to a nearby trail in the woods. My Aunt’s neighborhood was surrounded by Pine trees and white poplar “Paper trees” as they are called because their bark is like paper. The ground was covered in pine needles and Saw Palmetto bushes. If you have never seen one of these bushes they have all these palm fronds on them and the branches are all spiky and pointed. They make great “Swords” to hit each other with.
We walked into the woods a good distance to an area that they called “Base Camp”. There were old Budweiser cans, a few stones that you could sit on and the remnants of a campfire.
“Manny and me are cowboys,” Franklin announced. Lori asked why he always got to be a Cowboy and he explained as he put on a tiny cowboy hat and cinched it up that it was his stuff.
“We can have two more cowboys,” Franklin explained that there were two more cowboy hats and cap guns and everyone else had to be Indians. He wanted George on his team since he was a boy.
“Fuck that, I am not going to be an Indian again,” Lori insisted that was not happening.
“What? You were great!” Franklin smirked.
“You tied me to a fucking tree and left me,” Lori insisted. I instantly wanted to change teams.
“We promise we won’t do that again!” Franklin smirked like he was crossing his fingers and would definitely do that again.
“Can I change teams? I’d like to be a cowboy,” I volunteered shyly. Buddy and Lewis told me not too but I had enough humiliation and was ready to be a cowboy.
“I don’t know, can you shoot, rope and ride?” Franklin asked me as he used his toy cap gun barrel to raise the brim of his cowboy hat.
“Sure!” I said and I was instantly welcomed into the rank of the Cowboys.
“Oh that’s total bullshit!” Lori complained that the “new kid shouldn’t get to be a Cowboy”.
“It is fine, Loretta! We’ll just be Indians again,” Crystal seemed resigned to accept her fate as an Indian and was ready to play the game.
Have you ever watched a TV show where when faced with a moral dilemma a little angel appears on one shoulder and a little devil appears on the other and offers the person the two opposing choices?
Imagine two tiny penises. One with angel wings appearing on my left shoulder. He says in my voice “Go be an Indian and maybe you can make sweet, sweet love to Crystal.”
The devil penis says the same thing only it is “Go be an Indian and maybe you can fuck the ever loving shit out of Crystal.”
“It’s cool then,” I said trying to pretend like I was Jack. “Lori if you want to be a Cowboy so bad then I will be an Indian.” My cousins jumped up and down and welcomed me back to the Indian side.
Now keep in mind that at this time in my life I had zero understanding of the struggles of the Native American or the culture. What I am about to tell you is the game of children based on what television told us about them and their struggle.
Imagine on the one side you have Lori, George, Manny and Franklin. They are wearing cowboy hats that were designed for much smaller heads. They have a collection of really bad cap guns without caps and water pistols. Some of these guns look like old west revolvers while others are more modern versions. The 1980s was all about imagination and you had to make do with what you had. Franklin has a Sheriff badge, Manny has a Deputy Badge, George has a Lone Ranger mask, and his sister Lori has a lot of rope that is supposed to be a lasso. Franklin and Manny have handcuffs for prisoners.
On the other side you have three boys wearing leather vests over our bare chests that are remnants of a Halloween costume and paper headbands that say “Indian” on them. We are wearing our swim trunks and we have rubber knives that are completely useless. Buddy had rubbed mud on our faces to give us “Indian Makeup” around our eyes and chins.
“You can put the vest over your shirt, Crystal” Lori instructed her little sister when she was handed her costume like it was common sense anyway for a girl to wear it like that.
“Yeah, because American Indians wore stripe shirts,” Franklin complained that this was the part that was historically inaccurate.
“How many Sheriffs from the old west wore a Fat Albert T-shirt, Wrangler Jeans and Keds?” Lori frowned at him because we were all anachronistic on every level.
“You were too chicken to wear the vest last time,” Franklin said to Lori.
“That’s because that Vest wouldn’t fit around one of my arms!” Lori laughed heartily at the idea of putting on one of these little vests. She was right it would never have fit her anyway.
“It is fine,” Crystal said and she turned around so that we couldn’t see her chest. She removed her shirt and then cocked her head so that her extremely long hair fell along her freckled back. She looked like a red headed Rapunzel to me and I wanted to be her prince charming.
She put the vest on and turned around.
“You don’t even have Mosquito bites anyway,” George laughed at his little sister’s lack of development and so did the others. Even Buddy and Lewis laughed but I think they laughed just because everyone else did. I didn’t laugh though. I felt a kinship to her humiliation.
She was wearing just a vest and shorts and an Indian head band. She looked vulnerable and like at any moment the wind could come along and blow that vest open and reveal her boobs to me. I couldn’t wait for that precious moment to come when I got a glimpse of girl boobs!
“God damn, you act like you ain’t never seen boobs before,” Crystal told me and held the flap to her vest open for a brief moment to flash her perfect nipples to me. What I saw was just like a boys nipples except there was the slightest amount of puff on them and it seemed to me like they were profoundly different then my own. She had strawberry red nipples like I did and I wanted desperately to see them again so that I could map every detail, every wrinkle and crease on them. I wanted to see if she had ‘nubs’ sticking up like I saw through Ann or My Aunt’s bikini top on their breasts.
“There is your free show, new kid!” Lori hit me in the butt with her rope. No one else considered it a big deal that Crystal had just let us see her tits. She was flat chested and for all intents and purposes built like me but I wanted to see more.
“So how do we play?” I asked. I had learned about Dungeons and Dragons after watching the movie E.T. Elliot and his older brother had this elaborate roleplay with charts and diagrams. I knew it wouldn’t be anything that complex but I expected there was some guidelines and a goal that we were supposed to accomplish.
Buddy and Lewis ran for the woods and started whooping “Hi-yi-yi-yi-yi!” as they ran to hide. I later learned this is super offensive to American Indians but as kids this seemed normal. Crystal ran in the other direction doing the same thing.
That was my first introduction to the game of Cowboys and Indians and the elaborate rule system. I ran behind Crystal into the tree line and tried to escape and the Cowboys chased us.
They were firing plastic guns but I didn’t know if I was supposed to pretend to get shot and fall down or if I could fight back somehow. I am someone who prefers a rule system or some kind of shared goal and this was a free for all Lord of the Flies kind of scenario which made me uncomfortable.
“Stop following me, you Goober!” Crystal finally yelled at me after we ran a good distance in the woods. I thought I was working WITH her. She explained that we had a better chance if we split up and that I should run the other way.
“I am trying to protect you,” I said as I tried to catch my breath. I may have mentioned that I am not athletic. That is an understatement. I had never ran that much in my entire life as I had just then at one time.
“That’s sweet,” Crystal didn’t seem used to people being sweet to her. I wanted to tell her she was beautiful and that I would always love her. I really did want to say that.
Instead, Manny and George caught up to us before I could put my foot in my mouth with some absurdly naïve proclamation of my eternal devotion to the first girl to ever flash me her tits. Franklin and Lori weren’t much on running but Manny and George had followed us and quickly surrounded us both.
“Surrender or I’ll drag you behind my horse!” George demanded of us.
“You don’t have a horse!” Crystal sneered at her older brother.
“I’ll make you my horse!” George put her in a headlock and began to wrestle with her. Her vest fell open and I had a full look at her chest as she struggled. I jumped into help and pull her off but Crystal knocked me off her brother.
“We are just wrassling! What is your deal?” Crystal sneered at me.
“I am sorry, I didn’t know,” I apologized and reminded myself why I liked to know what the rules were.
“Don’t get all up on me with your horny boner,” Crystal pointed to my swim trunks and George and Manny noticed I had an erection poking out of my shorts. I must have brushed her with my penis in the struggle.
Franklin slapped handcuffs on me from behind and declared me his prisoner. Crystal reluctantly agreed to be her brother’s “Horse” and skipped in front of him whinnying and neighing with her hands in front of her. Crystal looked very sexy to me as she wiggled her butt playfully and pretended to be a horse. No one else seemed to think it was sexy at all but George was her brother.
When we returned to base camp my cousins Buddy and Lewis were tied to a tree. They were smiling and laughing as Lori interrogated them. “Where is your chief? Where is your Indian Village?”
Buddy and Lewis wouldn’t tell them and they kept laughing as Lori and Franklin acted very seriously. Franklin gave Buddy a ‘pink belly’ with a series of sharp, open handed slaps. Lori popped her finger in her mouth to get it wet and then began to rub it around the inside of Lewis’s ears while he struggled happily. Buddy and Lewis were some weird kids.
“Ah, that didn’t take long,” Lori saw us being walked up by the other cowboys and instructed George and Manny to tie us to nearby trees.
“You aren’t the Sheriff!” George complained that Lori wasn’t in charge.
“Tie the prisoners to the trees,” Franklin repeated Lori’s instruction and George made me stand up against the tree with my hands cuffed behind my back while Manny tied me to the tree.
In the meantime, Crystal used this moment to escape and run away but she did so like a horse. I was excited to see her escape the cowboys.
“My horse! It is getting away!” George quickly ran her down and “rode” her back by making her walk back like a horse. He tied her to the tree right next to me.
Manny pulled my trunks down to my ankles once I was secured and told everyone I had a boner when I wrestled George.
“I told you he was a fag!” George exclaimed.
“I had a boner because I was wrestling Crystal,” I sneered and demanded they pull my pants back up immediately.
All the kids made an “Ooooooohhhh!” sound and looked at a red faced Crystal. “New kids got a boner for you, Crystal!” Lori said.
“I am not Crystal, I am Trigger!” Crystal tried to deflect the humiliation of my having a crush on her and having a boner. She stamped a foot like she was a horse and whinnied angrily.
“Tell us where the Indian base is and we’ll let you go,” Lori turned to her sister and began to interrogate her.
“Never!” Crystal declared.
Lori pulled down her sister’s shorts and revealed a pair of white cotton panties with floral rpint. They weren’t lacey like Blair but they were cute. “I’ll make you kiss the new kid!”
“No!” Crystal insisted even more stubbornly but she didn’t resist her sister. She couldn’t – she was tied to the tree.
Lori put a twig in her sister’s mouth to gag her. Franklin and George whipped Buddy and Lewis’s shorts down to their ankles revealing their tiny dicks.
“Someone tell us where the Indian base is and we will let you go!” Franklin said to us.
“Fine, I’ll tell you where it is,” I said. I wanted my pants on and I didn’t want to play this game anymore. I didn’t like being tied up the way Buddy and Lewis did.
“You have to say it like an Indian,” Lori told me and gave me an example. “I tell-um, where Indian-Village-um, you let go.”
“Don’t do it!” Buddy yelled over to me.
I admit that I wanted to see if Crystal would kiss me. Even if she didn’t want to do it.
“I um won’t tell, even if you-um make-um, me kiss-um, Trigger!” I sounded so stupid but I didn’t care. I was trying reverse psychology.
“Maybe I’ll make you kiss a fart from my butt, new kid?” Lori smiled flirtatiously at me although it was a pretty horrid offer.
“Maybe we will all fart on him,” Franklin suggested and suddenly I was ready to talk again. I’d lead them anywhere if it meant I wouldn’t be farted on.
“We could tie a rock to his pecker!” Lori had a mischievous look on her face. She wanted to make the game dirty but I don’t think anyone else really did beyond pulling down our pants.
“What would that do?” Manny asked her.
“We could see if his pecker can hold the weight!” she said as she looked at my erect penis.
“Gross!” Franklin said and told her that he wasn’t gay and didn’t want to see that. “Maybe we could tie a rock to your sisters pussy!” he said.
“You better not!” George became protective of his sister.
“Crystal aint got much to tie a rock too,” Lori approached her sister slowly.
“Don’t pull down my panties, Lori! Please!” Crystal begged her sister as she helplessly struggled against the bindings.
“Why? They pulled my down when I was an Indian,” Lori stated flatly. The guys laughed a little about that. “You boys want to see a full moon?” Lori sounded like an arch-villain as she approached her sister and the hairs on the back of my neck stood up. I knew this was probably too far and yet I wanted very much to see a naked girl.
Lori pulled her own shorts down including her panties and revealed her pinkish white bubble butt. I could make out nothing but black between her cheeks but I thought I saw a trace of a pink butthole and I swear to this day it looked like a curly-q pig tail to me although that may have been my overactive imagination.
She did it just long enough for her sister to escape.
“Indians for life, Motherfuckers!” Lori betrayed the Cowboys and stuck her middle finger up in the air as she pulled her shorts up and escaped behind her little sister. The two of them were laughing and chuckling.
“God damn it, she always does that! This is why I don’t like her to be a Cowboy” Franklin used his hat to wave the muggy Florida air away from his face.
I quickly discovered when Buddy and Lewis were able to easily get out of the rope that I was never really bound at all. The toy handcuffs had a safety lock that you could easily touch with your finger and pop out of anytime you wanted. You could still buy them in the toy store back then though. I am not sure who thought that was a good idea for kids to have but these cuffs would be the source of many bondage games for years to come once I discovered them.
I can tell you about that in a different story. In this one, once the girls were gone the game pretty much ended. We pulled our pants back up and returned to my Aunt’s house.
Mrs. Hannigan was there and when she saw us walk up Manny, Franklin and George disappeared. She was a local busy body and very crabby around kids.
“This mess is going straight into the garbage,” she complained about our kiddy pool and slip and slide.
“Sorry, Mrs. Hannigan,” I said as I helped my brothers clean up.
“You are the nasty little boy who was out here yesterday,” she said. I wasn’t sure if she was asking me or telling me what I was. “You can take this stuff straight to the junk pile or the backyard. I don’t care which but I don’t want to see it in my front yard again.”
“Yes,” I agreed with her.
She harrumphed that when speaking to elders I should address them formally by their name or call them Ma’am or Sir. “You are far too familiar with your betters and you have uncouth manners just like Billy and Lenny,” she got my cousins names wrong.
“Sorry, Ma’am” I said as we tugged our stuff to the backyard to continue playing.
“I have my eye on you! You look like trouble, Eddie!” somehow Mrs. Hannigan was able to remember my name from the day before. I shrugged it off but I wondered why I rubbed people the wrong way so frequently. My Dad had called this the “Redneck Riviera” when we came to this part of Florida and I was starting to think that had something to do with it.
The backyard was much more private and it was fenced in. We shared the back yard with Mrs. Hannigan but I presumed we were fine to play in the backyard ... She had put up some flower gardens near the air conditioning units, and so we played in those for a while and pretended to be on Safari, but it was boring.
I was getting used to hanging out with Buddy and Lewis and starting to understand their short-attention-span driven games generally had no rules which meant I could make up my own rules and play by them and they didn’t care. I could keep my rules consistent, and they would just adapt and change their rules around me.
As an example, if we were playing tag and I was it, and suddenly one of them decided instead of chasing me he was going to start shooting an invisible gun at me I could just tag him and keep playing the game by the internal rules that were consistent with my logic.
As we played that afternoon, I noticed my cousin’s curtain less window. She had no reason for curtains because my Aunt believed in natural light when possible and there was a big fence for privacy.
However, I could not prevent my temptation as I ran past to look in the window. I would get tiny glimpses of my cousins pink bed and her Tweetie Bird towels on the ground. She had an array of heart stickers and art all around her room, and of course, I was looking for stockings, panties, bras and anything naughty I could find.
I knew I shouldn’t, but her room was this magical gateway into what I thought older girls rooms should or would look like. It was filled with the feminine mystique, and all the answers to the biological mysteries of the female form were locked away inside. Blair’s Bedroom was Willy Wonka’s Chocolate factory to me except for girl parts instead of candy.
The biggest mystery of all was the naked female form and there on the bed was my cousin in just a pair of panties lying on her tummy. I had glimpses of boobies and the Lori’s big buffalo butt but I wanted to see a majestic, perfect female form completely nude in person. I didn’t notice Blair until the fourth or fifth time I ran past the window and pretended not to look in the window.
Buddy and Lewis noticed I was looking in the window anyway though. I was a little taller than them, but I couldn’t see in very well. Buddy suggested I move a cement block and stand on it so that I could get a better view once he figured out what I was doing. I don’t think he realized I was peeping, but he liked the idea of spying on his sister.
I knew I shouldn’t be doing this and I knew I could get in trouble but my Aunt was sound asleep inside, and I felt like a little payback was only fair after Blair got me in trouble this morning.
I looked in the window as I stood on the curtain and this time Blair was standing up and facing away from me. I could see her butt in the lacey panties. It was the same kind she had let me sniff the night before except they were a different shade of pink and white.
Blair was shaving the sides of her bikini line. She was embarrassed about me noticing her pubic hair sticking out of her bikini bottoms. I was hoping she would turn around and I would finally get to see those boobies in their natural glory.
“Enjoying the show?” Blair had asked me the same thing the night before when I was enjoying her make out session. However, she hadn’t yet noticed me, and the voice was definitely my Aunt. It dawned on me as a tremor of panic and guilt made its way down my spine like a caterpillar with hundreds of tiny legs all tickling and pinching me at the same time as the terror set in.
“It isn’t what it looks like, Aunt Sam!” I stammered and fell off the concrete brick onto the grass.
“It looks like you are peeping on your cousin,” My Aunt said quite seriously.
That was what I was doing.
I noticed my Aunt was wearing a white mesh robe and you could see her body through the tiny holes in it. You couldn’t see any pubes or nipple, but she had nothing on underneath it.
“You do realize that my sliding glass door is right there?” She pointed to a sliding glass door that led to her bedroom. I could see her bed, and she caught me. I didn’t realize that at all. It now seemed like a really dumb idea to be standing in the window peeping on my cousin.
“I am so, so sorry! I just thought it was only fair since she saw me naked!” I tried to explain.
“You are a horny little pervert, Eddie,” she shook her head in disgust at me. “I thought at first you did not understand that seeing you naked is okay because you are a little kid but looking at grown women or my daughter is a no-no. I’ve come to realize that because you are a peeping tom, you know what you are doing. I thought today that I had been too hard on you. I assumed Blair had manipulated you into lying for her and tried to get you in trouble, so I let you out. However, I come out here now and see you standing on a cement block peeping at her and what a shocker, your little winky is sticking straight up like a puppy dog tail!” she pointed out my boner through my shorts.
I had nothing to say in my defense. These shorts were skimpy and there wasn’t a lot could do to hide my erection.
“I won’t be able to call your parents until the end of the week when they check into their hotel. They won’t like having their reservations canceled and having to come get you, but that is what they are going to have to do,” she said.
“No please Aunt Samantha! Please give me Tyrone! I won’t do it again,” I promised. I meant what I said, and I knew that I had done something very wrong. I also didn’t want my parents to know what a pervert I was or how I had been walking around erect and I would have agreed to anything.
“I am sorry Eddie. You seem to think that this is a negotiation. That isn’t how any of this works. You are on restriction until you go home and I want you to come inside so that I can think of the appropriate punishment for you. This is so much more beyond anything your sister and I ever did when we were your age that I have to really think about what would work for you,” she told me.
I wondered just what kind of mischief my mom actually did when she was my age that would have been even remotely like this.
“Blair, can you come out here please?” My Aunt was tugging me by my ear into the living room. I followed her without protest, but she insisted on dragging me into the living room.
“I am not decent!” Blair yelled from the bedroom.
“We know that put on your shirt and come out here for a minute, please,” My Aunt told her daughter sternly.
“Your mom and I got into some mischief but what I have in mind only worked on the farm out in private!” My Aunt told me as she glared at me and we waited for my cousin to come into the living room.
Blair was wearing a simple tube top and a pair of short shorts when she sauntered into the living room. She saw that I was in trouble and sighed that was nothing unexpected.
“I caught him peeping on you,” My Aunt told her, and I immediately felt a fresh wave of regret mixed with my humiliation at being naked and caught.
“I told you he was a pervert, but you didn’t believe me,” Blair told her mother and knotted her brow as she glared at me angrily.
“I am sorry about that, and this morning I thought you tried to get him in trouble intentionally,” My Aunt apologized to Blair.
“Mom! What would I get out of getting this little dork in trouble? I am bad, but I am not evil!” Blair pretended to be perfectly innocent, and her Aunt bought it completely.
“I understand that, and since I caught him looking in your window, I would like you to use Tyrone on him,” My Aunt held out the strap because it was still in the living room.
“Me? Really? I thought you said I couldn’t?” Blair seemed flattered and totally uninterested, but I could tell she couldn’t wait to lay into my ass.
“One day you will be a mom, and with single mothers on the rise, you should know how to use Tyrone. My Dad showed me the business end a long time before I finally learned enough respect to be able to handle it. I think it is appropriate for you to give Eddie twenty swats since you are the one he was peeping on and then we’ll talk about his restrictions while we wait for his parents to pick him up,” My Aunt told her.
“Well Buddy Boy, you were watching me in the window? I hope what you saw was worth it,” Blair licked her lips like she was going to enjoy this and told me to take off my shorts and assume the position.
I pulled my shorts down to my ankles and I stuck my butt out and bent my knees like I had when I took the thermometer.
“Shorts all the way off, buster!” Blair insisted and told me to adjust my legs wider. Blair was not happy just to take a swing at my butt. She wanted me to be fully exposed.
I stood there for a moment contemplating an act of defiance. My Aunt told me she was going to double my spanking if I didn’t obey immediately and I kicked off my shorts and stood there with my legs as far apart as I could manage. I knew very well that she could see my asshole in this position because I could feel the air on it as it puckered. My balls swung pendulously below my tiny rock hard cock giving away how excited I was while my face turned beet red with how embarrassed I was at the same time.
Blair hit me with the strap underhanded so that it hit under my butt and on my balls. It hurt, but it didn’t hurt that bad. I felt my balls swing back and forth but I kept my legs apart. I knew I was pouting and crying a little but I tried to keep a brave face about it. I knew I had screwed up and accepted that I deserved punishment.
“Try to swing across the buttocks like you are chopping,” my Aunt showed her and sliced into my ass from the side. It stung and made me flinch.
“He didn’t count so we’ll start over,” Blair announced and my Aunt didn’t correct her.
The next hit I counted “One,” and she told me I didn’t call her Ma’am so we’d start over. My Aunt once again did not correct her or tell her that was too far.
“One, Ma’am,” I answered.
“What did you see when you looked in my window?” she asked me and hit me again. She hit hard, and now it felt like just like her mother’s swings.
“Two Ma’am, I saw you in the window without your shirt, but you were facing away from the window,” I knew I couldn’t leave out any details.
She hit me again this time she wrapped the leather strap under my balls and apologized and said she forgot how to do it. She asked her mother to show her again.
Aunt Samantha obliged and struck me again across my bottom.
“Three Ma’am,” I counted.
“That wasn’t from me, it doesn’t count,” Blair told me and then she hit me again across the buttocks.
“Three Ma’am,” I was confused by what the count should be and what was happening. It stung and I was humiliated. I wasn’t as excited or aroused any longer as I had been when this first began. I just wished my erection would go down.
“You wanted to see me naked so you could get your rocks off?” she asked and spanked me again.
“Four Ma’am, I think so,” I said. I was fighting the urge to remove my hands from my thighs and hold them over my butt cheeks.
“What do you do to get your rocks off?” she asked and spanked my butt.
I counted five and didn’t understand the question.
Her mother stopped her from going down that line of questioning and said that Buddy and Lewis were watching.
“I just think if he watched me get my rocks off, I should watch him is all,” Blair said casually and spanked my ass
“Six Ma’am,” I said.
“Did you see my daughter masturbating, Eddie? That is what she is asking you,” My Aunt asked on Blair’s behalf.
I didn’t know what the physical act of masturbation consisted of, and I assumed only guys could do it. I counted and said I hadn’t.
“That is odd because that is what I was doing in the privacy of my room. That is something you should do in the privacy, and maybe you wouldn’t be walking around so wound up with that little thing bouncing up and down,” Blair said and spanked me again.
“Eight Ma’am, yes Ma’am,” I answered.
“I really like the Ma’am thing. Can he call me that all the time?” Blair asked her mother with an excited squeal in her voice. My Aunt told her that they would discuss it after she was done and told her to focus on the correction.
“Do you think after twenty spankings we are square for you peeping on me this afternoon? or should you be punished further?” Blair asked as she swatted me again. She was starting to intentionally hit under my legs and wrap my balls again with the strap and my Aunt didn’t stop her.
“Nine Ma’am, I guess whatever your Mom says is fair,” I answered.
“What do YOU think is fair, Eddie? You peeped on me at one of my most intimate times when I wasn’t aware even though you were told not to. I am asking if you will really learn to behave yourself and stop being a creepy pervert from twenty spankings or do you need more punishment?” she asked as she hit me full on in the balls. This time it really stung, and the strap hit the tip of my cock.
“Ten Ma’am,” I flinched and closed my knees defensively. My cousin kicked my legs apart and told me to stop defending myself and prepare for ten more. Blair instructed me to answer the question, or she would start over.
“I won’t peep on you again, and I will behave myself,” I assured her that I was frightened enough of her authority and counted eleven.
“Somehow I think of your many traits,” My cousin hit me squarely between the butt cheeks this time when my legs were apart right on the cherry of my asshole. “That lying is definitely among them. If you would learn to behave yourself from twenty swats you received them last night, and yet you misbehaved this morning and when we weren’t directly supervising you peeped on me. I don’t think twenty swats is the magic number to make you be a good boy, do you, Eddie?” Blair asked and hit me again.
“Twelve Ma’am, Thirteen Ma’am,” I counted them both and agreed with her.
She continued to smack my bottom and alternate to strike my balls, but she was done with her questions.
“That was alright,” Blair handed back the strap to her mother and asked how she did. I stood there naked with my rosy-red ass and my beet red face waiting to be told I could move.
“You did fine. You didn’t feel weird about it?” My Aunt asked Blair.
“Not at all, you swat a mosquito when it bites, you tell a dog to get down when it tries to get on the table. These swats will bruise his ego more than they will his little bubble butt. He has a lot of padding down there which is why I thought maybe I’d try hitting him someplace more tender,” she explained to her mother.
“I saw that,” My Aunt said without comment. “Did you feel sorry for Eddie?”
“No, because Eddie’s crocodile tears aren’t real. I remember when I was his age, and I was sorry I got caught doing something wrong, but I wasn’t sorry I did it,” my cousin said. It couldn’t have been that long ago she WAS my age!
“Good, then you can use Tyrone when you feel it is warranted, but if you abuse my trust then there will be hell to pay,” My Aunt said to Blair. Blair thanked her and said she appreciated the trust.
“The important thing now is that you have him face you and give you an apology. The apology should take the form of him saying what he did wrong. He should say why he did it and accept responsibility for his actions. If he starts to blame others, then he isn’t apologizing. Then there should be a sincere form of contrition in the form of him saying why he won’t do it again and thanking you for any punishment he received,” My Aunt explained.
Blair seemed pleased with that explanation although it went over Buddy and Lewis’s heads completely. Their apologies were never quite that advanced.
“So let’s hear it, Eddie” My cousin sat on the couch and I turned around to face her. I realized my penis was mere inches from her face as I did. She didn’t back away either.
“I uhm,” I tried to remember what my Aunt had said the apology should be.
“First you say what you did wrong,” My cousin reminded me.
“I peeped on you, and I shouldn’t have,” I answered her.
“Anything else?” She asked.
“No,” I replied.
“I really like being called Ma’am,” Blair told me and then asked if I was super-sure, there wasn’t anything else I wanted to admit too now. “I can always punish you later if you won’t admit it now,” she warned me.
My mind was racing with possible things I could have done wrong. I wanted to say that I lied about the lotion this morning, but that couldn’t be what she wanted me to own up too.
“Your mind must be racing on the many things you have done since you got here as to what one I could be talking about, Eddie?” Blair chuckled wickedly and then reminded me about her panties in the bathroom. “How did my panties get into the bathroom last night? You were in there when mom came home weren’t you?” Blair insinuated I stole them.
My Aunt’s eyes grew wide with anger, and she asked what Blair meant.
“The panties I had on last night are in the bathroom. I didn’t think anything about it until just now. Eddie must have snuck into my room while I was sleeping and took them and then went into the bathroom to spank his monkey in them?” she asked.
My Aunt went into the bathroom and retrieved the panties. She observed them. They were dry, and there was no semen on them. “He hadn’t finished when I interrupted him in the bathroom! Oh, Eddie, you are a nasty, nasty boy!” My Aunt said quite seriously.
“I am sorry for sniffing your panties,” I admitted to what I did. What else could I do? If I said that Blair had provided them to me in exchange for doing what she told me and not telling about the guys, then I thought a whole avalanche of lies and cover-ups would fall on me.
“Now here is where you take responsibility, tell me you won’t do it again and thank me for the correction you just received,” Blair repeated back her mother’s words almost verbatim.
“I know you won’t believe me, but I won’t sniff your panties or peep on you again, Ma’am. I am so sorry, and I appreciate your spanking me,” I said.
“You wouldn’t mind if I did it again the same way when you break your promise to me and do something naughty?” Blair asked with a mock form of sincerity.
“No Ma’am,” I answered.
“Eddie, my daughter and I are going to go talk in the other room. In the meantime, I want you to spend time in the corner thinking about your actions, and we’ll be back with the new house rules. When I return I don’t want you to argue. I don’t want you to try to explain to me what I don’t understand. I don’t want you to protest or tell me you aren’t doing them. You are going to accept them, and that is that, is that understood?” My Aunt asked me sternly.
“Yes Ma’am,” I said.
“Good, and get used to saying, Ma’am. You are going to call every adult woman you meet Ma’am and every adult male you meet Sir. You will learn to respect your elders by the time your parents DO come to pick you up. That includes them from now on, is that understood?” My Aunt made sure I did understand.
“Yes Ma’am,” I answered crisply and repeated that I was sorry and that I would accept whatever they decided.
“I know you will,” My Aunt replied confidentially that there was no other option for me. “Get over in that corner until we come back,” my Aunt instructed me, and I stood with my cock, my nose, and toes crammed into the corner as I awaited the new rules. The anticipation was killing me. What could they possibly inflict upon me?
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter 6
My Aunt made me wait much longer than twenty minutes before she returned to outline the rules that would be in effect until my Parents arrived.
Buddy and Lewis were playing outside again, which suited them just fine when Blair and my Aunt Sam returned from their discussion about me. They were both smirking like Samantha Stevens on Bewitched when she just thought of a clever solution to some problem her mother in law created. It definitely scared me that they were smiling rather than looking grim and stern like they did when they left the room.
“Come here, Eddie,” My Aunt told me to come over to the couch where they both sat down. She didn’t invite me to sit down.
“We have concluded that you need some tough love, Eddie. You could have had a nice Summer vacation and had a lot of fun, but you make that impossible with your shenanigans and dirty language. I think part of it is your hormones, but I am not going to let you blame that for why you peeped on my daughter,” My Aunt explained. I nodded in agreement even though I felt she was being unfair and that Blair was far dirtier than me I wasn’t prepared to argue.
“In the future, when you are spoken to by one of your betters I want you to acknowledge with a Yes Ma’am or No Ma’am. If you are told to come to the couch, you will say Yes Ma’am. If you agree with something, I told you then you will say Yes Ma’am. Do you understand?” Aunt Sam asked.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I said.
“Now, your mother used to be a bit of a hard head and admittedly, but we were older, and we were farm girls. What worked for us obviously won’t work for you because you don’t process things the way we did. We can still use different methods to get to the same outcome. As an example, when we were naked we felt a sense of embarrassment because we were big girls and like Blair people really shouldn’t be free to look in our windows and have a peek any old time they like, do you understand, Eddie?” she asked me.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered. I didn’t really understand fully. It was shocking to me on some level my mom was EVER naked. I had never seen her naked. It was not a mental image I had ever had in my mind until that moment.
“I don’t want you just to parrot Yes Ma’am. I need you to tell me what you understand so that I know you are listening,” My Aunt amended her earlier rule that I could acknowledge simple instructions, but I had to be very specific and detailed in responses to questions.
“A lie by omission is still a lie, because it is an intentional deception. Do you understand that, Eddie?”
I didn’t know what my Aunt meant. On some level I knew withholding the truth was not right but at the same time there were times when I was afraid to tell the truth because of the consequences. I knew it was wrong I was just afraid that I’d get in even more trouble.
“Well, you still have some book learning to do after all Mister Smarty Pants. A lie by omission is where you leave out details. You didn’t tell me the entire story, and whether you knew it or not, I had the wrong conclusion. Just like fibbing to a doctor or not providing them ALL of your symptoms, you cannot get the proper diagnosis, Eddie. You must speak plainly and honestly at all times, do you understand?”
“Yes, Ma’am, If my betters ask me a question, I will answer honestly and completely without leaving anything out,” I said. I was afraid she’d ask about things Blair swore me never to tell. “Will I not get in trouble if I tell you the entire truth?” I asked. I assumed that since I told the truth I would now be innocent of wrong doing.
“You must still face the responsibility of what you did. You just won’t be in further trouble for lying to your betters,” my Aunt explained sternly.
“I’ll tell you the truth from now on, Ma’am” I promised. I wasn’t sure if I could keep that promise but I wanted to be courageous enough to do the right thing.
“You can apply that honesty part to everyone, even your little friends,” My Aunt nodded that she believed I understood the first principle she wanted to teach me. “Now, explain to me what I meant earlier about what worked for my sister and me on the farm won’t work for you,” she circled back to her original question.
“I understand that the rules for girls and boys are different, Ma’am,” I answered.
“No, if you were a little girl, then you could run around without clothes at the beach, and no one would care. There isn’t anything on a little girl but a tiny slit and a flat chest just like a boy. No one cares but once you start to develop like us then everything changes, Eddie.” My Aunt explained.
She told me that as boys mature they start to like girls and they WANT to show off. She explained that as girls mature they start to like girls and they WANT to show off too. That made sense to me. My Aunt explained that when GIRLS show off they only want certain boys to look at them and not others. That is where I started to realize that girls were not as simple as boys to understand.
“The female condition is very difficult to understand, Eddie. Unless you are one of us you won’t get it. We are much more complicated than boys. They say little boys are made of Snips and snails, and puppy dogs tails. They say little girls are made of sugar and spice and all things nice. What they don’t tell you is that when we grow up we aren’t always sugar, spice and all things nice,” my Aunt giggled.
She could see the confusion on my face and she looked like she understood that what she was telling me was going over my head.
She told me there are certain expectations of men and women as they get older. The man is the breadwinner. The man gets to make certain decisions in a relationship. The man is going to be the one the waiter addresses first when you go out to dinner. This is the way it has always been. She explained that women are expected to be the nurturer, the home maker, the one who raises the kids. She said because of these gender roles there are certain things hard wired into the way men and women think and then there are certain things that are learned.
My Aunt told me that she was going to address the things I learned.
“When it came to discipline my father had a one size fits all approach. He used the same techniques on your mother and I as he did our brothers. I think that was a flaw because what motivates them and what scares them is very different,” she explained.
She told me that the female condition lends itself to certain shortcomings. Manipulation of men and controlling them by withholding attention and sex. “A man can’t really do that to a woman. If I want attention I can get it from somewhere else much easier than he can,” My Aunt said.
“That isn’t what I heard about the other night at Captain Hiram’s,” Blair chuckled and My Aunt glared at her.
“Blair makes a good point,” My Aunt accepted the teasing with her usual smirk. She explained to me that the Men at the bar where like Fisherman. They have a rod and bait. My cousin tried to infer the rod was the size of their cock but my Aunt only smirked a little harder and didn’t say it was or wasn’t in the metaphor.
My Aunt explained that she and her friends were the fish in the metaphor. “The bait is what motivates us and it is the size of the rod and how he handles it that reels us in,” she explained.
“So obviously, you can’t use a rod and bait to catch a fisherman! He isn’t going to try to bite for bait. He is going to be motivated to get as many fish as he can! You have to teach Fisherman how to fish. You have to teach fish how to not get caught by a bad fisherman!”
That made sense to me on some level.
“You see as you get older you’ll want to see naked girls all the time, and as Blair gets older she is going to have to be the one who keeps telling them no,” my Aunt looked at Blair to remind her that was her duty and Blair smiled innocently in agreement.
“So if I made a rule that said you had to be naked all the time I realize now that you don’t really care because you don’t have anything anyone wants to see. I thought at first because you were shy that you may find it embarrassing to be naked and I intended to teach you a lesson with it. However, you proved that you didn’t care because you immediately broke my rules this morning.”
I did care about being naked, and I was shy! I tried to explain, but my Aunt told me it was not my turn to talk. I was to listen and answer when I was called upon. “You have an opportunity to speak your mind at the end,” she assured me.
“Do you know why I would use embarrassment as a punishment, Eddie?” She asked.
Frankly, I had no idea. I had been embarrassed since the moment I was stripped on the beach.
“A carpenter uses every tool in his toolbox, Eddie. If all he ever uses is a hammer, then all his problems must be nails. If my only tool were Tyrone then eventually your butt would chap, and you would get used to him. He wouldn’t be very effective would he, Eddie?” she asked me.
“No Ma’am,” I answered and hoped she didn’t want me to elaborate.
“I also use corner time. You have to learn patience. You wait, and you can’t go have fun and play. You sacrifice your time in exchange for that bad behavior. It is not pleasant, is it, Eddie?” she asked me.
“No, Ma’am, it is not,” I admitted truthfully.
“I don’t always have the boys stand in the corner naked. I only do that if that they are already naked. They don’t really care anyway and think it is fun. However, did you know your Grandfather used to make your mother, and I stand completely naked in the corner no matter who came over?” she asked.
“No, Ma’am, I did not,” I answered. It seemed hot to me when someone else had to do it – especially a teenage girl.
“My Uncles came over for a poker night, and I was in the corner naked. My date came over to pick me up on Saturday night, and I was in the corner naked. Do you think I liked that, Eddie?” she asked me.
“No, Ma’am, I don’t think you did,” I answered.
“I was older than Blair. Obviously, just spending an hour in the corner wouldn’t have meant that much to me at that stage. However, spending it with my butt on display for whoever wanted to come up and have a look was an entirely different matter. It was unpleasant enough that I learned to obey my Father and Mother and respect their authority, do you understand that Eddie?” she asked.
I answered that I did. My Aunt was prepared to go into more detail If I needed it. She did when I asked about her punishment.
One summer, your mother and I wanted to follow the Grateful Dead. It was the 1960s Eddie, and it was a very different time than now. Everything was Free Love, Peace, and grass.”
I had no idea what she was talking about at the time.
“Your Grandfather is a former Marine Seargent who fought in Korea, and he decided that it was not in our best interest to go running off in a van full of a bunch of pot-smoking hippies,” My Aunt explained with her trademark smirk like she finds what she is saying kind of funny or witty.
“My Father tied us out in the barn and took everything out of our room. No phone, no bed, no clocks, no clothes!” She explained. “He scared the hippies off with a shotgun so they would never come back.”
I nodded in understanding.
“That summer he made us earn back all our priveledges. We worked in the barn from sunrise to sunset. We slept in the barn. We ate in the barn. We got the strap three times a day whether we needed it or not just to keep our attitude in check,” My Aunt told the story, and I could see she was re-imagining it all in her mind as she did.
This was an extremely hot story, and my dick twitched. My Aunt pretended not to notice as I stood close to Blair and her so that my cock was only a foot away.
“We pulled a cart to and from town in the nude, and we washed off in a lake every night. By the time, we were permitted back in the house; we were grateful for even small amounts of privacy and comforts. We appreciated what he provided to us,” My Aunt explained that she didn’t mouth off to her Father and that she was very obedient after that.
“Your uncles all saw us naked, and they were permitted to observe our discipline. At the time we thought it was just because my Dad favored them, but I realized afterward that the embarrassment, the shame, the humiliation was a type of pain. A pain that makes you stronger, and it can work when the strap is no longer scary to you as motivation. You don’t want to get punished by your cousin, do you? It was embarrassing, wasn’t it, Eddie?” she asked.
“Yes, Ma’am, very,” I admitted.
“I’ll allow Blair to punish you in a limited fashion for that reason. You will answer to her, and she will answer to me. We have discussed her boundaries, and I believe it will be very effective for you to have to listen to Blair. I will make the same recommendation to your parents that your brother Stefan be put in charge of you when you return home,” she promised me.
Stefan was nothing like Blair. He was wimpy like me, but he would definitely find ways for me to polish his shoes and do all his chores at home.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I agreed.
“The challenge for me is that what worked for your mom and I doesn’t translate well to boys,” she said. She explained that when my Grandfather tried the same form of discipline with my Uncles, they didn’t get the same lessons from the same methods. I was starting to get the picture that boys learn differently than girls. She told me about carrots and sticks and how to a typical girl a carrot looks a lot different.
“Your mom and I used to come home frequently before we had kids and ask for a few weeks of discipline whenever our mouths wrote checks we couldn’t cash, and we needed an attitude adjustment. My brothers, however, never got what my Father was trying to teach us about respect. They would pull the cart and do the work, but they were reluctant, surly and made jokes about the lessons they were receiving. If they were ever untied, they would try to jerk off or hump the first thing they could find. My Dad could whip them until the cows come home. A few of the lessons about hard work and humility stuck, but men learn differently from women, Eddie. What works on us won’t work on guys,” she explained. “It may help your education if you begin to see things from a female perspective.”
I didn’t understand, but I had a whole lot of questions for my mom and my uncles the next time I saw them. I wasn’t allowed to ask questions until the end, but my Cousin Blair did.
“If it was a punishment and you weren’t supposed to like it, then why did you come back and do it again, Mom?” Blair had a sly smirk on her face as she had just caught her mother in an inconsistency in her story.
“I came back because I realized that I’d rather have two months of attitude adjustment then live with myself for twelve months as a spoiled brat. I was smart enough to realize I didn’t like what I saw in the mirror and how I treated other people around me but I was incapable of the self-restraint I have now just like Eddie is incapable of controlling his behavior on his own. I would explode into a rage and hurt everyone around me with my impatience, and the time I spent on the farm was a reset button for me. This is a reset button for Eddie. He is going to receive an education and attitude adjustment in a sissy summer school of sorts. He obsesses over the female form, and yet he doesn’t understand it at all. Eddie already talks very prim and proper. I don’t think it will be a far stretch for him to learn proper manners and etiquette from a different perspective. If he masters what we are teaching him and learns self-control, then he will be tolerable. How long it takes to learn that lesson will ultimately be up to Eddie,” My Aunt explained.
My dick got very hard and bounced up and down at attention as I became excited about my Aunt’s story and what that meant to me.
“You see? There it is! That little demon that does your thinking for you and gets you in so much trouble, Eddie. You’ve been walking around with a hard-on and pretending like we didn’t know what it is,” My Aunt explained as she pointed to my erection.
“No, Ma’am, I know you know what an erection is,” I clarified.
“So you knew we would see your erection, and you got one anyway?” when my Aunt said it that way it did sound even worse. “You don’t think I’ve noticed you jiggling it in our faces while I talked to you? I was hoping you would stop, but every time I said anything you did it again,”
She was right. I had wiggled my cock every time she told me something that sounded provocative. There were times I didn’t know why something she said turned me on but I knew it had.
“Eddie, it is time for new rules, and you are not going to like them, but that is the point. These are not perfect, but if they have some effect on you, then I’ll recommend them to your mother when she comes to get you. “First, in order to get you to stop wagging that thing at us, I am going to tie this pink ribbon around your balls to remind you not to walk around with a boner.”
My Aunt had a thick ribbon that she wrapped around my balls and tied. She held the length of it like a leash.
“I can’t train a boy using the same methods that worked on me when I was a hard head like you, but I can train a girl, so that is where we are going to begin. You are going to answer to the name Jenny while you are on punishment. What is your name?” Aunt Sam asked me.
“Jenny? Ma’am,” I said.
“Are you asking or telling me what your name is?” My Aunt asked.
“I was telling. My Name is Jenny, Ma’am” I was still unsure about this.
“You are going to wear these panties at all times whenever possible,” My Aunt held up my cousin’s panties that I had sniffed from the night before.
Blair was grinning at me wickedly.
“Blair has graciously donated them to your education. I know they won’t fit exactly and you’ll have to pull them up. You are going to wear these around the house and when playing in the front and back yard unless instructed otherwise, do you understand Jenny?”.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I said.
“Jenny, I saw your face when you put on the Strawberry Shortcake nightshirt. You didn’t like it. Was it because it was very girly or because it was very short?” she asked.
“Both, Ma’am,” I answered truthfully.
“When we leave the house you will be dressed very girly, and in very skimpy outfits. You will wear makeup, and I don’t believe you will need to change your voice since you already sound like a snotty little girl,” she explained.
I did have a very high voice at that time.
“You will learn to appreciate how women walk, and how much they go through to look good for men. You will learn how to sit, walk, and behave like a proper little girl. Does that sound like fun, Jenny?” she asked.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered it would without really thinking about my response. It did not sound fun. It was terrifying and humiliating.
My Aunt raised a curious eyebrow at me and with a tiny smirk promised, “It shouldn’t sound like fun because it definitely will not be!”
My Aunt told me that there would be a daily discipline. “You will receive twenty straps twice a day in the living room no matter who is home at the time. Once in the afternoon and one in the evening. This is in addition to any spankings you receive for failure to obey, talking back and general misbehavior. The purpose of these spankings is to remind you of your place and prevent you from considering further disobedience. You can think of them as a maintenance spanking,” she explained.
“Like getting beat for stuff, you are gonna do in the future!” Blair snarled at me.
“Not quite,” My Aunt Sam smirked and clarified “They are to prevent Jenny from even considering rebelling against authority and to maintain her attitude. They are not going to count for something she does in the future. Those will be dealt with as they happen.”
“So if two is good, why not four times a day then?” Blair definitely wanted to see me get the snot smacked out of me. I didn’t blame her at the time. I felt awful for the things I had done.
“As I told you earlier if there is nothing but punishment then the subject gets used to it and nothing they do matters. There are things that Jenny may even enjoy while we educate her,” My Aunt was now referring to me as a girl, and I had butterflies in my stomach as I realized she was serious.
“As an example, the other daily activity that Jenny may initially enjoy is she is going to milk herself once in the morning, once before her bath with Buddy and Lewis and once right before bed,” My Aunt smiled and looked right at my penis. I felt it looked like a mushroom popping out of the soil as it stood like a soldier at attention for her while she smirked.
I didn’t know what she meant, and I don’t think Blair did either from the expression on her face.
“When I permit you to milk yourself, you will be permitted to close the door to the bathroom. It is the only time you can close the door to the bathroom because you are going to be peeing sitting down. You will never stand to use the toilet, Eddie” My Aunt clarified for me.
I didn’t understand why that was a big deal. I didn’t know girls didn’t stand to pee. I had never seen one pee or even thought about it.
“You will be permitted to use lotion and milk yourself into a tissue which you will bring to me as proof of your dirty little deed. You will apologize for needing to milk yourself and curtsy,” My Aunt explained and asked Blair to show me how to curtsy. She told me I would be doing that a lot from now on.
A curtsy should be a discreet, brief movement and not a ballet plié or a sweeping descent to the ground,” my Aunt explained as Blair demonstrated a simple curtsy.
The curtsy I learned is performed from a standing position, transfer your weight to the left foot. Place the ball of your right foot behind and slightly to the outside of your standing ankle. Bend your front knee while maintaining eye contact. Keep your torso upright, and your hands relaxed at your sides. Lift your skirt slightly or an imaginary skirt if you don’t have one as you come up, slowly straighten your knees, bringing your feet back into a parallel position. The entire affair should only take a few seconds.
I was to curtsy anytime I greet someone new or complete an assignment. They made me practice it as my Aunt explained the milking process. I came to understand that I was to masturbate myself into a napkin three times a day.
“This will make you more docile and easier to manage. It will help with your erections. If we find that it does not, then I will increase the number of milkings. You will also be taking two tablespoons of Salt Peter each morning and before bed,” she told me.
I had no idea what Salt Peter was, but at the time, I thought my Aunt literally meant putting salt on my “Peter,” which was another word for dick.
“You will undoubtedly think you are being provided relief and on some level you are. You are like a soda bottle that someone has shaken up and not opened. You know what happens when you keep shaking a soda bottle and never opening it?” My Aunt mimed an explosion around her.
“My Father told me that young Marines are given doses of Salt Peter when they enter boot camp, so they don’t masturbate while they need to focus on their lessons. He said it didn’t work and that rather than let the recruits enjoy the privacy of an intimate session alone, they would have circle jerk drills to take all the pleasure out of the activity. The only reason you are going to be provided privacy is that I don’t want my own children to observe it and adopt the practice,” My Aunt explained.
Blair looked disappointed and blew her hair upward as if expelling air that her mom was taking all the fun out of this for her.
“Now as to Buddy and Lewis, they think you are Eddie. I am not sure what they will make of you. Put your panties on and tell them to come inside. It is time for me to have a talk with them about you, Jenny,” My Aunt instructed me sternly from the couch.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I said, and I curtsied clumsily. My Aunt told me that I would have plenty of practice to learn graceful movement. I sighed, and my Aunt told me to wait a moment before going outside.
“You are never to sigh when given an order. I expect you to be cheerful in carrying out your duties. There is nothing weak about being a female, Jenny. You are being emasculated, but that doesn’t mean that I don’t love you. You are my nephew, and I love you very much. I wouldn’t do this if I thought it wasn’t for the best for you. You are going to learn patience, humility, obedience, and grace. You are going to learn traditionally feminine mannerisms such as stepping daintily, arching your spine, and swishing your hips. I expect that it will embarrass you as you cling to your innate notions of manliness. However, you will be far more tolerable after you, and I come to an understanding. I’ve given you every opportunity to control your behavior, and I realize that my mistake was in thinking you were capable of that. You may think I am harsh, cruel, and a bitch. I know my students do at school. Oh, you didn’t know I was a teacher? What kind of job do you think I have that allows me to be home with you during the summer? Yes, my bookish little nephew even down here in south Florida we have schools. Ann is a school nurse, and Liz is a fellow teacher that works with me. The one thing that makes me a good teacher is like it or hate my lessons you will learn something. Now go bring your cousins in here so that I can have a talk with them about you, Jenny!”
Buddy and Lewis were playing outside again, which suited them just fine when Blair and my Aunt Sam returned from their discussion about me. They were both smirking like Samantha Stevens on Bewitched when she just thought of a clever solution to some problem her mother in law created. It definitely scared me that they were smiling rather than looking grim and stern like they did when they left the room.
“Come here, Eddie,” My Aunt told me to come over to the couch where they both sat down. She didn’t invite me to sit down.
“We have concluded that you need some tough love, Eddie. You could have had a nice Summer vacation and had a lot of fun, but you make that impossible with your shenanigans and dirty language. I think part of it is your hormones, but I am not going to let you blame that for why you peeped on my daughter,” My Aunt explained. I nodded in agreement even though I felt she was being unfair and that Blair was far dirtier than me I wasn’t prepared to argue.
“In the future, when you are spoken to by one of your betters I want you to acknowledge with a Yes Ma’am or No Ma’am. If you are told to come to the couch, you will say Yes Ma’am. If you agree with something, I told you then you will say Yes Ma’am. Do you understand?” Aunt Sam asked.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I said.
“Now, your mother used to be a bit of a hard head and admittedly, but we were older, and we were farm girls. What worked for us obviously won’t work for you because you don’t process things the way we did. We can still use different methods to get to the same outcome. As an example, when we were naked we felt a sense of embarrassment because we were big girls and like Blair people really shouldn’t be free to look in our windows and have a peek any old time they like, do you understand, Eddie?” she asked me.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered. I didn’t really understand fully. It was shocking to me on some level my mom was EVER naked. I had never seen her naked. It was not a mental image I had ever had in my mind until that moment.
“I don’t want you just to parrot Yes Ma’am. I need you to tell me what you understand so that I know you are listening,” My Aunt amended her earlier rule that I could acknowledge simple instructions, but I had to be very specific and detailed in responses to questions.
“A lie by omission is still a lie, because it is an intentional deception. Do you understand that, Eddie?”
I didn’t know what my Aunt meant. On some level I knew withholding the truth was not right but at the same time there were times when I was afraid to tell the truth because of the consequences. I knew it was wrong I was just afraid that I’d get in even more trouble.
“Well, you still have some book learning to do after all Mister Smarty Pants. A lie by omission is where you leave out details. You didn’t tell me the entire story, and whether you knew it or not, I had the wrong conclusion. Just like fibbing to a doctor or not providing them ALL of your symptoms, you cannot get the proper diagnosis, Eddie. You must speak plainly and honestly at all times, do you understand?”
“Yes, Ma’am, If my betters ask me a question, I will answer honestly and completely without leaving anything out,” I said. I was afraid she’d ask about things Blair swore me never to tell. “Will I not get in trouble if I tell you the entire truth?” I asked. I assumed that since I told the truth I would now be innocent of wrong doing.
“You must still face the responsibility of what you did. You just won’t be in further trouble for lying to your betters,” my Aunt explained sternly.
“I’ll tell you the truth from now on, Ma’am” I promised. I wasn’t sure if I could keep that promise but I wanted to be courageous enough to do the right thing.
“You can apply that honesty part to everyone, even your little friends,” My Aunt nodded that she believed I understood the first principle she wanted to teach me. “Now, explain to me what I meant earlier about what worked for my sister and me on the farm won’t work for you,” she circled back to her original question.
“I understand that the rules for girls and boys are different, Ma’am,” I answered.
“No, if you were a little girl, then you could run around without clothes at the beach, and no one would care. There isn’t anything on a little girl but a tiny slit and a flat chest just like a boy. No one cares but once you start to develop like us then everything changes, Eddie.” My Aunt explained.
She told me that as boys mature they start to like girls and they WANT to show off. She explained that as girls mature they start to like girls and they WANT to show off too. That made sense to me. My Aunt explained that when GIRLS show off they only want certain boys to look at them and not others. That is where I started to realize that girls were not as simple as boys to understand.
“The female condition is very difficult to understand, Eddie. Unless you are one of us you won’t get it. We are much more complicated than boys. They say little boys are made of Snips and snails, and puppy dogs tails. They say little girls are made of sugar and spice and all things nice. What they don’t tell you is that when we grow up we aren’t always sugar, spice and all things nice,” my Aunt giggled.
She could see the confusion on my face and she looked like she understood that what she was telling me was going over my head.
She told me there are certain expectations of men and women as they get older. The man is the breadwinner. The man gets to make certain decisions in a relationship. The man is going to be the one the waiter addresses first when you go out to dinner. This is the way it has always been. She explained that women are expected to be the nurturer, the home maker, the one who raises the kids. She said because of these gender roles there are certain things hard wired into the way men and women think and then there are certain things that are learned.
My Aunt told me that she was going to address the things I learned.
“When it came to discipline my father had a one size fits all approach. He used the same techniques on your mother and I as he did our brothers. I think that was a flaw because what motivates them and what scares them is very different,” she explained.
She told me that the female condition lends itself to certain shortcomings. Manipulation of men and controlling them by withholding attention and sex. “A man can’t really do that to a woman. If I want attention I can get it from somewhere else much easier than he can,” My Aunt said.
“That isn’t what I heard about the other night at Captain Hiram’s,” Blair chuckled and My Aunt glared at her.
“Blair makes a good point,” My Aunt accepted the teasing with her usual smirk. She explained to me that the Men at the bar where like Fisherman. They have a rod and bait. My cousin tried to infer the rod was the size of their cock but my Aunt only smirked a little harder and didn’t say it was or wasn’t in the metaphor.
My Aunt explained that she and her friends were the fish in the metaphor. “The bait is what motivates us and it is the size of the rod and how he handles it that reels us in,” she explained.
“So obviously, you can’t use a rod and bait to catch a fisherman! He isn’t going to try to bite for bait. He is going to be motivated to get as many fish as he can! You have to teach Fisherman how to fish. You have to teach fish how to not get caught by a bad fisherman!”
That made sense to me on some level.
“You see as you get older you’ll want to see naked girls all the time, and as Blair gets older she is going to have to be the one who keeps telling them no,” my Aunt looked at Blair to remind her that was her duty and Blair smiled innocently in agreement.
“So if I made a rule that said you had to be naked all the time I realize now that you don’t really care because you don’t have anything anyone wants to see. I thought at first because you were shy that you may find it embarrassing to be naked and I intended to teach you a lesson with it. However, you proved that you didn’t care because you immediately broke my rules this morning.”
I did care about being naked, and I was shy! I tried to explain, but my Aunt told me it was not my turn to talk. I was to listen and answer when I was called upon. “You have an opportunity to speak your mind at the end,” she assured me.
“Do you know why I would use embarrassment as a punishment, Eddie?” She asked.
Frankly, I had no idea. I had been embarrassed since the moment I was stripped on the beach.
“A carpenter uses every tool in his toolbox, Eddie. If all he ever uses is a hammer, then all his problems must be nails. If my only tool were Tyrone then eventually your butt would chap, and you would get used to him. He wouldn’t be very effective would he, Eddie?” she asked me.
“No Ma’am,” I answered and hoped she didn’t want me to elaborate.
“I also use corner time. You have to learn patience. You wait, and you can’t go have fun and play. You sacrifice your time in exchange for that bad behavior. It is not pleasant, is it, Eddie?” she asked me.
“No, Ma’am, it is not,” I admitted truthfully.
“I don’t always have the boys stand in the corner naked. I only do that if that they are already naked. They don’t really care anyway and think it is fun. However, did you know your Grandfather used to make your mother, and I stand completely naked in the corner no matter who came over?” she asked.
“No, Ma’am, I did not,” I answered. It seemed hot to me when someone else had to do it – especially a teenage girl.
“My Uncles came over for a poker night, and I was in the corner naked. My date came over to pick me up on Saturday night, and I was in the corner naked. Do you think I liked that, Eddie?” she asked me.
“No, Ma’am, I don’t think you did,” I answered.
“I was older than Blair. Obviously, just spending an hour in the corner wouldn’t have meant that much to me at that stage. However, spending it with my butt on display for whoever wanted to come up and have a look was an entirely different matter. It was unpleasant enough that I learned to obey my Father and Mother and respect their authority, do you understand that Eddie?” she asked.
I answered that I did. My Aunt was prepared to go into more detail If I needed it. She did when I asked about her punishment.
One summer, your mother and I wanted to follow the Grateful Dead. It was the 1960s Eddie, and it was a very different time than now. Everything was Free Love, Peace, and grass.”
I had no idea what she was talking about at the time.
“Your Grandfather is a former Marine Seargent who fought in Korea, and he decided that it was not in our best interest to go running off in a van full of a bunch of pot-smoking hippies,” My Aunt explained with her trademark smirk like she finds what she is saying kind of funny or witty.
“My Father tied us out in the barn and took everything out of our room. No phone, no bed, no clocks, no clothes!” She explained. “He scared the hippies off with a shotgun so they would never come back.”
I nodded in understanding.
“That summer he made us earn back all our priveledges. We worked in the barn from sunrise to sunset. We slept in the barn. We ate in the barn. We got the strap three times a day whether we needed it or not just to keep our attitude in check,” My Aunt told the story, and I could see she was re-imagining it all in her mind as she did.
This was an extremely hot story, and my dick twitched. My Aunt pretended not to notice as I stood close to Blair and her so that my cock was only a foot away.
“We pulled a cart to and from town in the nude, and we washed off in a lake every night. By the time, we were permitted back in the house; we were grateful for even small amounts of privacy and comforts. We appreciated what he provided to us,” My Aunt explained that she didn’t mouth off to her Father and that she was very obedient after that.
“Your uncles all saw us naked, and they were permitted to observe our discipline. At the time we thought it was just because my Dad favored them, but I realized afterward that the embarrassment, the shame, the humiliation was a type of pain. A pain that makes you stronger, and it can work when the strap is no longer scary to you as motivation. You don’t want to get punished by your cousin, do you? It was embarrassing, wasn’t it, Eddie?” she asked.
“Yes, Ma’am, very,” I admitted.
“I’ll allow Blair to punish you in a limited fashion for that reason. You will answer to her, and she will answer to me. We have discussed her boundaries, and I believe it will be very effective for you to have to listen to Blair. I will make the same recommendation to your parents that your brother Stefan be put in charge of you when you return home,” she promised me.
Stefan was nothing like Blair. He was wimpy like me, but he would definitely find ways for me to polish his shoes and do all his chores at home.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I agreed.
“The challenge for me is that what worked for your mom and I doesn’t translate well to boys,” she said. She explained that when my Grandfather tried the same form of discipline with my Uncles, they didn’t get the same lessons from the same methods. I was starting to get the picture that boys learn differently than girls. She told me about carrots and sticks and how to a typical girl a carrot looks a lot different.
“Your mom and I used to come home frequently before we had kids and ask for a few weeks of discipline whenever our mouths wrote checks we couldn’t cash, and we needed an attitude adjustment. My brothers, however, never got what my Father was trying to teach us about respect. They would pull the cart and do the work, but they were reluctant, surly and made jokes about the lessons they were receiving. If they were ever untied, they would try to jerk off or hump the first thing they could find. My Dad could whip them until the cows come home. A few of the lessons about hard work and humility stuck, but men learn differently from women, Eddie. What works on us won’t work on guys,” she explained. “It may help your education if you begin to see things from a female perspective.”
I didn’t understand, but I had a whole lot of questions for my mom and my uncles the next time I saw them. I wasn’t allowed to ask questions until the end, but my Cousin Blair did.
“If it was a punishment and you weren’t supposed to like it, then why did you come back and do it again, Mom?” Blair had a sly smirk on her face as she had just caught her mother in an inconsistency in her story.
“I came back because I realized that I’d rather have two months of attitude adjustment then live with myself for twelve months as a spoiled brat. I was smart enough to realize I didn’t like what I saw in the mirror and how I treated other people around me but I was incapable of the self-restraint I have now just like Eddie is incapable of controlling his behavior on his own. I would explode into a rage and hurt everyone around me with my impatience, and the time I spent on the farm was a reset button for me. This is a reset button for Eddie. He is going to receive an education and attitude adjustment in a sissy summer school of sorts. He obsesses over the female form, and yet he doesn’t understand it at all. Eddie already talks very prim and proper. I don’t think it will be a far stretch for him to learn proper manners and etiquette from a different perspective. If he masters what we are teaching him and learns self-control, then he will be tolerable. How long it takes to learn that lesson will ultimately be up to Eddie,” My Aunt explained.
My dick got very hard and bounced up and down at attention as I became excited about my Aunt’s story and what that meant to me.
“You see? There it is! That little demon that does your thinking for you and gets you in so much trouble, Eddie. You’ve been walking around with a hard-on and pretending like we didn’t know what it is,” My Aunt explained as she pointed to my erection.
“No, Ma’am, I know you know what an erection is,” I clarified.
“So you knew we would see your erection, and you got one anyway?” when my Aunt said it that way it did sound even worse. “You don’t think I’ve noticed you jiggling it in our faces while I talked to you? I was hoping you would stop, but every time I said anything you did it again,”
She was right. I had wiggled my cock every time she told me something that sounded provocative. There were times I didn’t know why something she said turned me on but I knew it had.
“Eddie, it is time for new rules, and you are not going to like them, but that is the point. These are not perfect, but if they have some effect on you, then I’ll recommend them to your mother when she comes to get you. “First, in order to get you to stop wagging that thing at us, I am going to tie this pink ribbon around your balls to remind you not to walk around with a boner.”
My Aunt had a thick ribbon that she wrapped around my balls and tied. She held the length of it like a leash.
“I can’t train a boy using the same methods that worked on me when I was a hard head like you, but I can train a girl, so that is where we are going to begin. You are going to answer to the name Jenny while you are on punishment. What is your name?” Aunt Sam asked me.
“Jenny? Ma’am,” I said.
“Are you asking or telling me what your name is?” My Aunt asked.
“I was telling. My Name is Jenny, Ma’am” I was still unsure about this.
“You are going to wear these panties at all times whenever possible,” My Aunt held up my cousin’s panties that I had sniffed from the night before.
Blair was grinning at me wickedly.
“Blair has graciously donated them to your education. I know they won’t fit exactly and you’ll have to pull them up. You are going to wear these around the house and when playing in the front and back yard unless instructed otherwise, do you understand Jenny?”.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I said.
“Jenny, I saw your face when you put on the Strawberry Shortcake nightshirt. You didn’t like it. Was it because it was very girly or because it was very short?” she asked.
“Both, Ma’am,” I answered truthfully.
“When we leave the house you will be dressed very girly, and in very skimpy outfits. You will wear makeup, and I don’t believe you will need to change your voice since you already sound like a snotty little girl,” she explained.
I did have a very high voice at that time.
“You will learn to appreciate how women walk, and how much they go through to look good for men. You will learn how to sit, walk, and behave like a proper little girl. Does that sound like fun, Jenny?” she asked.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered it would without really thinking about my response. It did not sound fun. It was terrifying and humiliating.
My Aunt raised a curious eyebrow at me and with a tiny smirk promised, “It shouldn’t sound like fun because it definitely will not be!”
My Aunt told me that there would be a daily discipline. “You will receive twenty straps twice a day in the living room no matter who is home at the time. Once in the afternoon and one in the evening. This is in addition to any spankings you receive for failure to obey, talking back and general misbehavior. The purpose of these spankings is to remind you of your place and prevent you from considering further disobedience. You can think of them as a maintenance spanking,” she explained.
“Like getting beat for stuff, you are gonna do in the future!” Blair snarled at me.
“Not quite,” My Aunt Sam smirked and clarified “They are to prevent Jenny from even considering rebelling against authority and to maintain her attitude. They are not going to count for something she does in the future. Those will be dealt with as they happen.”
“So if two is good, why not four times a day then?” Blair definitely wanted to see me get the snot smacked out of me. I didn’t blame her at the time. I felt awful for the things I had done.
“As I told you earlier if there is nothing but punishment then the subject gets used to it and nothing they do matters. There are things that Jenny may even enjoy while we educate her,” My Aunt was now referring to me as a girl, and I had butterflies in my stomach as I realized she was serious.
“As an example, the other daily activity that Jenny may initially enjoy is she is going to milk herself once in the morning, once before her bath with Buddy and Lewis and once right before bed,” My Aunt smiled and looked right at my penis. I felt it looked like a mushroom popping out of the soil as it stood like a soldier at attention for her while she smirked.
I didn’t know what she meant, and I don’t think Blair did either from the expression on her face.
“When I permit you to milk yourself, you will be permitted to close the door to the bathroom. It is the only time you can close the door to the bathroom because you are going to be peeing sitting down. You will never stand to use the toilet, Eddie” My Aunt clarified for me.
I didn’t understand why that was a big deal. I didn’t know girls didn’t stand to pee. I had never seen one pee or even thought about it.
“You will be permitted to use lotion and milk yourself into a tissue which you will bring to me as proof of your dirty little deed. You will apologize for needing to milk yourself and curtsy,” My Aunt explained and asked Blair to show me how to curtsy. She told me I would be doing that a lot from now on.
A curtsy should be a discreet, brief movement and not a ballet plié or a sweeping descent to the ground,” my Aunt explained as Blair demonstrated a simple curtsy.
The curtsy I learned is performed from a standing position, transfer your weight to the left foot. Place the ball of your right foot behind and slightly to the outside of your standing ankle. Bend your front knee while maintaining eye contact. Keep your torso upright, and your hands relaxed at your sides. Lift your skirt slightly or an imaginary skirt if you don’t have one as you come up, slowly straighten your knees, bringing your feet back into a parallel position. The entire affair should only take a few seconds.
I was to curtsy anytime I greet someone new or complete an assignment. They made me practice it as my Aunt explained the milking process. I came to understand that I was to masturbate myself into a napkin three times a day.
“This will make you more docile and easier to manage. It will help with your erections. If we find that it does not, then I will increase the number of milkings. You will also be taking two tablespoons of Salt Peter each morning and before bed,” she told me.
I had no idea what Salt Peter was, but at the time, I thought my Aunt literally meant putting salt on my “Peter,” which was another word for dick.
“You will undoubtedly think you are being provided relief and on some level you are. You are like a soda bottle that someone has shaken up and not opened. You know what happens when you keep shaking a soda bottle and never opening it?” My Aunt mimed an explosion around her.
“My Father told me that young Marines are given doses of Salt Peter when they enter boot camp, so they don’t masturbate while they need to focus on their lessons. He said it didn’t work and that rather than let the recruits enjoy the privacy of an intimate session alone, they would have circle jerk drills to take all the pleasure out of the activity. The only reason you are going to be provided privacy is that I don’t want my own children to observe it and adopt the practice,” My Aunt explained.
Blair looked disappointed and blew her hair upward as if expelling air that her mom was taking all the fun out of this for her.
“Now as to Buddy and Lewis, they think you are Eddie. I am not sure what they will make of you. Put your panties on and tell them to come inside. It is time for me to have a talk with them about you, Jenny,” My Aunt instructed me sternly from the couch.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I said, and I curtsied clumsily. My Aunt told me that I would have plenty of practice to learn graceful movement. I sighed, and my Aunt told me to wait a moment before going outside.
“You are never to sigh when given an order. I expect you to be cheerful in carrying out your duties. There is nothing weak about being a female, Jenny. You are being emasculated, but that doesn’t mean that I don’t love you. You are my nephew, and I love you very much. I wouldn’t do this if I thought it wasn’t for the best for you. You are going to learn patience, humility, obedience, and grace. You are going to learn traditionally feminine mannerisms such as stepping daintily, arching your spine, and swishing your hips. I expect that it will embarrass you as you cling to your innate notions of manliness. However, you will be far more tolerable after you, and I come to an understanding. I’ve given you every opportunity to control your behavior, and I realize that my mistake was in thinking you were capable of that. You may think I am harsh, cruel, and a bitch. I know my students do at school. Oh, you didn’t know I was a teacher? What kind of job do you think I have that allows me to be home with you during the summer? Yes, my bookish little nephew even down here in south Florida we have schools. Ann is a school nurse, and Liz is a fellow teacher that works with me. The one thing that makes me a good teacher is like it or hate my lessons you will learn something. Now go bring your cousins in here so that I can have a talk with them about you, Jenny!”
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter 7
Buddy and Lewis were eating worms out of Mrs. Hannigan’s flower patch when I came outside in panties and asked them to go inside. They washed off with the garden hose and came inside still dripping wet when I told them their mother wanted to see them.
My Aunt had been collecting her thoughts on how to address my punishment with Buddy and Lewis. I was still getting my head around what was expected of me, and I didn’t expect my simpleton cousins to get it at all.
“This is your cousin Jenny now,” My Aunt pointed to me. “She is a girl,” she explained to Buddy and Lewis.
“I can see her, boobies!” Lewis smirked. He looked like his Mom in the face when he did. Buddy and Lewis both stared at my bare chest like it was something to see.
“Yes, she will be wearing panties around the house and will bathe with you and generally play with you just like Eddie did. You are not to treat her any differently,” My Aunt said sternly.
Buddy cocked his leg and farted. Lewis giggled and asked when dinner was.
“It is right now,” My Aunt clapped her hands like that matter was settled and resolved and got off the couch. My Aunt Sam told Blair to start dinner and said she would join her shortly to help prepare the food. Then she took me by the hand and led me to the bathroom for my first milking.
“I don’t know if you use lotion, but there is hand lotion on the sink. Please remove your panties while you milk yourself. I don’t want you leaving a stain as you did in my corner. Clean it all up with a Kleenex and bring it to me when you are finished,” my Aunt pointed out everything I would need and was prepared to leave me alone in the bathroom.
“How do I do it, Ma’am?” I asked curiously.
“Just as you would normally masturbate. I assume you can finish in time to join us for dinner?” she asked.
“I don’t know how to do it, Ma’am,” I turned red-faced.
“Oh for Pete Sakes, I hardly believe that,” My Aunt put her hands on her hips and glowered at me.
“I’ve no interest in watching you milk yourself if that is what this is about,” my Aunt suspected I was trying to get her to observe me playing with myself. In truth, I thought it was intensely humiliating even to discuss it much less do it. I had been told I would go blind or grow hair on my palms if I did.
My Aunt stepped into the bathroom, shut the door, and sighed. She told me to remove my panties and keep the ribbon around my balls. My Aunt squirted some lotion into my hand and told me to rub it vigorously on my penis like I was putting on suntan lotion. My Aunt observed as I rubbed the lotion all over my cock. It did feel strange in a good way.
“Now, you pull. You can pull fast; you can pull at a medium pace. Everyone has a preference. Nature will take its course, and you will shoot out your milk into a napkin that you will bring to me. It is very simple Jenny and before you ask I am not going to do it for you,” my Aunt put her hands on her hips and stood over me as I held my cock in my hand.
I pulled my cock, and it felt good.
“You’ve been playing with that thing just about any time you could since you arrived. I’ve caught you with your hand on it often enough. Just do what you’ve wanted to do and get it out of your system. You can picture whatever you need to picture if that helps,” she explained.
I didn’t understand.
“If you need to picture a pretty girl or something,” My Aunt looked at me like she believed that I was telling her the truth that I didn’t know what to do. She pulled her robe open and revealed her well-suntanned boobs. They stood straight out like balloons on her chest, and I recall the long dark nubs of her nipples set in the center of her small areola. “There, think about that instead of your Cousin Blair. You have five minutes!” my Aunt turned and left, closing the bathroom door behind her. She told me I could lock the door as she walked away.
There I stood with my fingers wrapped around my dick. The mental image of my Aunt’s tits in my mind. They were real woman’s boobs. I couldn’t help thinking back to Crystal’s flat chest and how the nipples looked almost inverted like the nub went back inside her boobs. I looked at myself in the mirror as I stood in front of the toilet and stroked my cock slowly and then at a medium pace. It felt good, and when I finally released my cum into the kleenex, I released a lot. A lot more than I thought I would.
I fell to my knees for a moment and lost my breath. It was as if every dirty thought had been plucked from my mind and replaced with a math problem or a story from a cartoon instead. My cock shriveled into nothing, and I worried for a moment that I might have broken my dick in the process of milking it. I worried that it might never get hard again.
“Jenny! your five minutes is up!” My Aunt shouted and sent Blair to come to get me. I unlocked the door just as she did.
Blair’s eyes got wide at the size of the wad of cum in the tissue in my hand, and she laughed.
“What is so funny?” Buddy laughed with Blair when we came into the kitchen as he ate his food.
“Jenny sneezed a lot,” Blair pointed to my tissue, and my Aunt looked impressed.
“Good job, Jenny. Do you feel better now that you have blown your nose?” she asked me.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I curtsied clumsily.
“Good, put your panties on and sit at the table,” My Aunt had a microwave dinner for me in the microwave. I wasn’t used to “Lean Cuisine,” but it was considered a delicacy at my Aunt’s house.
Blair showed me how to eat with my fork and hold out a pinky at the table. She told me to cross my legs and sit like a lady.
After we finished eating, I helped put away the mess and clean up.
“Go put makeup on your Cousin and find some of your old outfits for her to wear. We need to teach her to walk before we go to the store,” My Aunt explained to Blair while she did the dishes.
I followed Blair into her bedroom. Her room was an explosion of pastels and female energy, and it kind of overwhelmed my curiosity.
“Keep your sticky fingers out of my shit,” Blair growled at me once she closed her door and slapped my fingers away from a notebook of her doodles.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I curtsied.
“You got lucky! I wanted you to be a puppy!” Blair informed me she had suggested I be trained as a puppy instead. I wasn’t sure how that would have worked at all. “Now come here and let me put makeup on you,” Blair instructed.
Blair really seemed to enjoy treating me like a doll she could play dress up with. She used a curling iron to style my hair and taught me the differences between eyeliner and eye shadow. She taught me how to apply makeup and told me I would need to learn to do this for myself. It seemed extremely complicated.
“They say less is more but with a face with as many freckles as yours I would go with MORE makeup,” Blair showed me what she was doing.
I looked prettier than Crystal. My features were softened, and my freckles were covered up. I had cherry bubble gum lipstick and blue eye shadow that gave me a very trashy sort of country-girl sexy look. At the time, I considered it very fancy, though.
“Let’s go show mom, and then I’ll get you dressed,” Blair was happy with her handiwork, and I think as she used me as a makeup subject, she started to grow a little fonder of me. Fond may not be the right word. It felt like she was becoming possessive of me. She yanked the ribbon around my penis and walked me into the living room behind her to show her mother what I looked like as Jenny.
“That is absolutely fantastic, Blair! You are lovely, Jenny!” my Aunt was ecstatic at the outcome, and Blair naturally felt quite proud of herself for the work she had done transforming me from boy to girl.
I curtsied, and when Blair jerked my ribbon, I followed her back to her room.
Blair opened her closet and began going through her old clothes. She took much more time than she had selecting the Strawberry Shortcake nightshirt. It seemed she actually cared what I wore.
She chose a blueberry colored bra for me that no longer fit her. She showed me how to stuff it with tissue to make it appear I had actual tits. Blair gave me a modest blouse top that wasn’t very revealing. It looked like something any normal girl my age would wear to a store. She chose a pink skirt that would have fit her when she was Lewis’s age for me. The skirt barely covered my butt, but it did. I was told that I should behave like a lady but that I would have prissy skimpy/girly clothes chosen for me. My Aunt said that I was free to hold my skirt down if the wind blows it up, and I would start to appreciate what girls have to go through when men stare.
I never once got hard while I got dressed, and I only had a few dirty thoughts as I looked at my Cousin’s lacey undergarments. I think the milking process worked because I expected opening the world of female secrets to me should have excited me into arousal! Blair noticed me looking at all her stuff while she picked out my new clothes and called me a panty sniffer.
“You may look like a girl, but you are still a dirty boy, Jenny!” she teased my hair with her finger and sprayed me with some strawberry scented cheap perfume before painting my nails and toenails and then giving me a pair of yellow shoes to wear.
They were slightly elevated slippers, and it seemed like it should have been no problem to walk in them. They hurt my feet, though.
Blair pulled my ribbon out of the skirt so that she could still lead me around the house and walked me into the living room where I could model the outfit for her mother’s approval.
“Clomp, clomp, clomp,” my Aunt took a sip of her drink and imitated the sound of my stomping walk as I tried to keep myself from falling down while I walked in the awkward and uncomfortable shoes I was provided.
“You must learn to glide. Watch me,” my Aunt stood up. She was dressed in a blousy sundress and ready to leave. She had on a pair of four-inch heels, and she danced around the room effortlessly. I noticed that she didn’t shuffle or march. She seemed to sweep with a grace that I had never noticed women had when they walked in these kinds of shoes.
Needless to say, it would take quite a bit more practice before I could master that. They were satisfied when I could pass for a clumsy girl.
We left the house, and as we did, Mrs. Hannigan met my Aunt at the door and asked her for the rent.
“I told you it isn’t quite the first yet, Mrs. Hannigan,” Aunt Sam smiled at her, but there was a cattiness to her voice.
“You can provide me with a check, and I can cash it on the first,” Mrs. Hannigan said. It was a discussion they had previously. She noticed me out of the corner of her eye.
“You have another border staying with you?” Mrs. Hannigan clearly didn’t recognize me as Eddie.
“Hello Ma’am,” I said, and I curtsied as I had practiced by lifting my skirt slightly at the sides.
“This is my niece, Jenny. Eddie had to be picked up and taken home for misbehavior,” My Aunt lied.
“He was a delinquent and a deviant if I ever saw one. Your niece seems amiable enough,” Mrs. Hannigan seemed disappointed she had nothing to complain about and then reminded my Aunt that the rent would be due promptly on the first before leaving us to get in the car.
I should mention that I bear a strong natural resemblance on my mother’s side of the family to my cousins and Aunt. We are all gingers with freckles and red hair, and it really shouldn’t have surprised me that Mrs. Hannigan thought I was someone else. We all have that same kind of smirky smile, and our faces look quite similar.
My Aunt chuckled as she opened the door and let me in. I was told to get in the hump seat and remove all of my clothes except for my panties.
“But I just got dressed, Ma’am?” I asked as I sat in the middle of the backseat. It was more of a statement and I knew I had been told not to question my orders but I did it anyway. I had JUST put on all these fancy clothes, and it seemed to make no sense to me to take them off now that I had them on.
“Jenny, what did I tell you about backtalk and questioning instructions from your betters?” My Aunt asked, grimly from the front seat. Blair turned around in the passenger seat of the front and glared at me.
“You told me not to do it, Ma’am. I am sorry, I am still learning. Where shall I place my folded clothes so that they don’t get wrinkled?” I asked politely.
I think it was the fact that I had concern for the care of the clothes that saved my bacon.
My Aunt smiled and told me to fold them and hand them to Blair. “You have a lot to learn Jenny. You can learn it the hard way, or you can learn it by listening and doing what you are told. When we get to the shopping center, everyone will have ice cream except for you. When you have learned to stop questioning my orders that will change,” she said.
I was thankful not to be given another strapping out in the parking lot. I saw Franklin and his brother on their bikes as we drove through the neighborhood. They watched us drive past, and I wondered if they could see me in the backseat sitting there shirtless in a pair of panties next to my cousins.
“How come Jenny has a pee-pee, Mommy?” Buddy asked.
Buddy was stupid, but I felt he had to know I was actually his Cousin Eddie.
“Some girls have innies, and some girls have outies,” My Aunt smirked in her witty sort of way. I didn’t know if that was true, but I would come to learn later that some girls did have pretty huge clitorises that could pass for a tiny penis.
“Is Jenny really, Eddie, Mommy?” Lewis asked his Mom.
“Yes, but until Eddie learns to behave, he can’t play anymore. He has to be Jenny,” My Aunt explained. It seemed as though it wasn’t as simple as just telling them I was Jenny now and leaving it that after all.
“How come his pee-pee isn’t sticking straight up, Mommy?” Buddy asked.
“That is one of the lessons Jenny is learning, and Jenny is going to be a she for a while not a He,” My Aunt explained.
“Can I be a girl, too, Mommy?” Buddy asked enthusiastically.
“Maybe,” my Aunt smiled.
Lewis volunteered as well.
It didn’t make me feel so bad about my situation, after all. I should have been horrified, but I was kind of enjoying it.
“Does this mean we can’t fart on Jenny or play rough because she is a girl? Buddy asked after a little while.
Blair told them to blast way, but my Aunt corrected her and said that they should treat me as they would any girl.
“I’ve never farted on a girl before,” Buddy admitted, and he looked at me as if seeking permission.
I shook my head no to answer Buddy’s silent question, and he looked at his feet and accepted that he couldn’t fart on me any longer. I took that as a small victory.
I remember we were on US One driving on a long stretch of highway. The town was called Wabasso if you could call it a town. There was a small strip mall with a McDonalds, a TG&Y, and a few other stores that they called the “mall.”
We parked, and my Aunt told Blair to give me back my clothes and let me change in the parking lot. No one seemed to notice or care that a little girl was getting dressed in the parking lot. A few people stared, but most people looked away. I noticed that when they thought I was a boy, no one ever felt the need to look elsewhere.
I started to feel a kind of power with being dressed as a girl. My cousins were nicer to me and didn’t try to mess up my hair or punch me. People seemed more polite to me, and they appeared willing even to look the other way when I changed.
I wondered if I would ever have the kind of power that Blair did. She could be rude and insult Jack, and he would laugh it off. Blair tried to make Jack jealous by showing attention to his friend Bruce, and he tolerated that too. She had a kind of power about her that she could get away with things I don’t think a guy her age could have gotten away with.
I knew I wouldn’t be a girl forever. My Aunt had made it very clear I was keeping the biological parts I had been born with and that this was all temporary until I came to learn the lessons she was teaching me. I didn’t even know what all the lessons she intended to teach me were yet.
I knew I was supposed to learn to obey and be polite and considerate to my elders. I knew I was supposed to gain the perspective of girls and appreciate what they go through. I still didn’t really understand the need for pain and humiliation in the process. I was actually enjoying dressing like a girl even though I didn’t want to admit it.
We walked right into TG&Y as if it were perfectly normal - which it seemed like to any outside observer. I was simply a flat-chested girl who talked and walked like a clumsy girl. I held Blair’s hand, but she had the pink ribbon in her hand as she pulled me along behind her. Only someone who observed closely would notice the ribbon went to my skirt and even then they would think it was just something that used to hold a balloon that I had tied to the hem of my outfit.
A TG&Y if you have never been in one was kind of like the original Wal-Mart. It sold appliances, clothes, toys, and was considered at the time to be something like a five and dime store on steroids. Thinking back now to how rinky-dink they were, I don’t think anyone envisioned a 24 hour super wal-mart back then.
Buddy and Lewis made a bee-line for the toy aisle where they started bouncing balls and playing with the toys. The aisle was always a mess, and it was kind of expected kids would come through like a tornado and tear it up.
I wanted to check out the balsa wood airplanes. You attach a rubber band to the propeller after carefully constructing a model of a German Messerschmitt or a Japanese Zero and then let them dog fight in the air.
My Aunt pointed to the pink section of the toy area and told me I could play with dolls until she finished her shopping.
“Jenny, catch!” Buddy threw a ball at my face.
I pushed it away instinctively. I wasn’t sure if that was an Eddie thing or a Jenny thing at that point.
“He is a girl; you can’t throw balls at him!” Lewis told his brother.
“SHE is a girl!” Buddy corrected him and threw a ball at Lewis. They continued to play and knock over stuff while I looked at the dolls.
It was a new experience for me. I had never looked at doll houses or Barbie dolls. It wasn’t something my parents ever bought for us because my brother and I were both boys, and I simply had no interest in them.
However, the doll furniture did look fascinating. There were these plastic Playmobil faerie playsets and a Unicorn horse on one shelf. It was like I was getting to see all the new toys that I had never heard of before.
I had seen Legos, I had seen erector sets, I had seen Lincoln logs, I had seen GI Joe, I had seen Micronauts, I had seen Star Wars action figures, and yes I loved all of those toys.
However, now I had a glimpse into toys that I had never taken the time to appreciate before.
A girl was sitting Indian style inside of a plastic mushroom house at the end of the aisle. This is an expensive playset with a door, a window and a little plastic sink inside.
“Come have tea with me,” she asked.
“Me?” I asked.
“Yes, silly,” the little girl smiled at me. I could see she was missing her front teeth. She had her hair in pigtails.
I walked over and got in the small play house with her. She had an imaginary tea set and poured me an imaginary cup of tea with it. I drank it with my pinky up, and that pleased her.
“My name is Lady Princess Ginger Wondermoney; how do you do?” she asked.
I was so nervous that I muttered: “I am Jenny.”
She giggled and shook her head no. “You can be anyone you wish to be in here. You don’t have to be your regular self. You can be someone else,” she laughed.
She thought I was REALLY Jenny and was giving me permission to be anyone else I wanted to be.
“I am still trying to learn to be Jenny, Ma’am,” I said.
“Oh wonderful, well my real name is Lydia, but while we are having our tea, I shall ask that you refer to be my imaginary name, of Lady Princess Ginger Wondermoney, would that be alright with you, Jenny?” she said in a very fancy sort of funny voice.
“Indeed,” I smiled.
Lydia giggled, and we had a fun time pretending to drink tea until my Aunt came to get me.
“Having fun, Jenny?” she asked.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered from inside the mushroom house.
“You see it is not all bad,” my Aunt told me to get out and say goodbye to my friend.
Lydia got out with me, and I told her “Goodbye Ma’am,” and curtsied. Lydia returned the curtsy much more deeply than I did and seemed pleased to have met me.
As we walked away, my Aunt told me I did not have to call her Ma’am since she was not older than me.
“It just felt natural, Ma’am,” I said.
“Good, you will call all women Ma’am from now on, I am proud of you, Jenny,” she said.
Once the shopping was complete, Buddy and Lewis announced quite loudly they had to go to the bathroom. I, too, had to pee, but I was afraid to say anything. I began to do the pee-pee dance like my cousins as I tried to hold it.
“Do you need to use the bathroom, Jenny?” my Aunt asked.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered.
“In future, you will be supervised at all times except during your milking in the bathroom by one of us. You are not to milk yourself without permission,” My Aunt spoke loudly enough that anyone passing by might hear her, but I doubt they would have understood what she was talking about. The words still gave me nervous butterflies of embarrassment because she was speaking so casually about masturbating myself to control my erections. The fact she didn’t seem to care who knew only increased my humiliation ten fold.
“Blair, take Jenny to the bathroom and hold the stall door open. She has five minutes, and Blair make sure she wipes her bottom,” my Aunt said.
Blair sighed and made a clicking sound with her lips like this was unfair.
“Blair, you volunteered to help, now you can either watch your brothers, or you can watch Jenny, the choice is yours?” she said.
We ALL walked into the women’s bathroom. I should mention that I had been in a woman’s bathroom before because back in those days women had little else choice but to take you with them. They couldn’t very well let a little boy wander around alone in the bathroom.
However, there were no urinals and no men walking around with their cocks hanging out pissing into them. The women’s bathroom was usually cleaner then the men and they had stall doors, so it wasn’t that bad.
My Aunt escorted the boys to a stall, and my Cousin pulled me by my ribbon behind her to another one.
“What do I do, Ma’am?” I asked Blair as I stared at the toilet.
“You don’t know how to poop and pee?” Blair looked at me with contempt on her face. She was clearly angry and humiliated having to observe me.
“I mean like a girl?” I said.
Blair pulled my skirt to my knees, pointed to the toilet, and said sit.
It turns out the only thing girls do is sit down like they are pooping whether they pee or not.
It had always been a mystery to me. I didn’t know if girls farted or pooped. Blair rolled her hands to indicate that I should hurry it along. I pissed and pooped in the toilet, but it was tough to do it while being watched.
“Stand up and turn around, Jenny,” my Cousin told me, and I obeyed.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I curtsied, and she told me not to do that. “Just wipe front to back,” she said.
I didn’t’ know what she meant, and my Cousin told me she wouldn’t do it for me. I finally figured out she meant to start at the bottom of my butt crack and wipe going up. I never knew to do that. I just wiped around the hole.
My Cousin told me to pull my cheeks apart, and she held her nose like I stunk but giggled. Then let me flush the toilet paper and put my skirt and panties back on.
Blair instructed me to wash my hands. I didn’t usually remember to do that after every time I used the restroom.
“You are very hard on your sister,” a lady had overheard us in the bathroom and spoke to Blair.
“She is my cousin,” Blair explained.
“Well, that is fine. Have you ever considered a spoonful of sugar instead of so much vinegar?” The lady asked her to be kinder to me.
“it would be fine if Jenny could remember to wipe her butt without being told,” Blair answered sarcastically.
The lady harumphed.
I stopped her before she left.
“I am sorry Ma’am if you overheard us. My Cousin is just trying to help me learn to behave myself. I’ve been very mischevious lately and sometimes I need a swallow of vinegar for my own good,” I said.
The lady smiled at me and patted me on the head and walked away. I wasn’t sure if she really thought I was a girl or not, but she didn’t challenge what I said.
My Aunt had been in the stall nearby with my cousins and overheard the entire thing.
“You’ve just earned that ice cream cone back, Jenny,” My Aunt said as she made the boys wash their hands and corralled them out of the women’s bathroom.
I felt proud of myself, but Blair seemed to be angry with me.
“Don’t be a brown noser,” she whispered.
I didn’t know what a brown noser was. I obviously didn’t want to be one. My Cousin Blair squeezed my hand hard every now and then and led me behind her mother. I was well behaved and instructed to walk with my hands at my sides. My Aunt managed Buddy and Lewis, who were busy grabbing anything they could grab, including at times other people.
The next place we visited was the pharmacy. My Aunt purchased some Potassium Nitrate from the pharmacist. I was told that is what the Salt Peter was. He mixed it up for her in a grape syrup and smiled at me and gave me a wink.
The only really embarrassing store we went into was a clothing store that sold bathing suits. “Blair, pick out a swimsuit like yours that would fit Jenny,” My Aunt said.
“Why? I can just give her one of my old ones to wear,” Blair protested.
“The other day when you walked into the bathroom, Jenny’s eyes popped out of her head and stared at the French cut one piece you had on. I want her to feel what is like to wear one,” my Aunt said bluntly.
“Those are expensive! You could just buy me another one!” My Cousin protested. She could tell from my Aunt’s expression that the decision was already made.
She grabbed my ribbon and led me around the store angrily jerking it. She finally found a yellow one with a polka dot ribbon that would fit me. She showed it to her mother for approval. My Aunt was busy keeping an eye on Buddy and Lewis, who were running amok and hiding inside the clothes racks. Aunt Sam waved her hand in agreement with the outfit and told Blair to have me try it on.
“Those are the boy’s fitting rooms, Miss,” a black lady that worked at the store said as she was folding clothes.
“Sorry, Ma’am,” I said.
“Such a polite little white girl,” the woman smiled cheerfully at my Cousin and me led me into the changing rooms.
“Take off your clothes,” she said.
We were not in any of the stalls. I knew that even with panties, you could see my penis through the lace.
“May I go in the stalls, Ma’am?” I asked.
“No,” Blair barked.
My Aunt had been eavesdropping nearby. I don’t know if by intention or accident but she told Blair to let me change in the stall. Blair seemed intent on trying to make my life miserable even though I was trying to obey.
I had to remove all of my clothing to get the outfit on. The french cut in the front showed my bulge.
“Tuck your penis under you like this,” Blair touched my penis and pulled it under me so that the shaft was behind me. She didn’t even think about it.
I was electrified with excitement. It was the first time a girl had ever touched my penis like that, and as far as I was concerned, it was sex/first base or whatever you want to call it. I was elated.
The strange thing was I didn’t get hard - I had cum earlier, and I was no longer pokey the hard-on boy. I looked like a pretty girl in a cute French cut swimsuit with MY red pubes sticking out of the sides.
Blair made me walk out of the dressing room to model it for my Aunt. Aunt Sam was waiting around the front. She made me twirl around a few times and said, “You have your Mom’s little bubble butt, Jenny! Round and plump and the rest of you is rail thin,” she laughed at her observation.
My mother did have a pretty well-rounded butt, but I never thought that mine looked like hers.
I changed back into my outfit and thanked my Aunt for buying the expensive swimsuit for me. I had no idea how much it cost, but my old one was a hand me down from my brother Stefan that barely fit, and I doubt he ever used the swim trunks much.
My Aunt also bought some panties for me. She purchased a few cheap white cotton panties with floral prints and a couple lacey ones like Blair wore. I was thankful I wouldn’t have to wear the same panties every day.
Blair seemed jealous I was getting new things but Buddy and Lewis could care less about new clothes.
The last place we went shopping was a book store.
“Oh, look at Eddie’s face!” my Aunt smirked and then corrected herself, “I mean Jenny!” she chuckled. She told me I had been behaving myself and that I was going to have some books to read. I smiled because while I would have preferred an Atari 2600, I would definitely be happy with some adventure stories.
I received three books:
1. “Are You There God? It’s Me, Margaret is a 1970 book by Judy Blume. It is about a sixth-grade girl who has grown up without a religious affiliation, due to her parents’ interfaith marriage. The novel explores her quest for a single religion while confronting typical issues faced by early adolescent girls going through puberty, such as buying her first bra, having her first period, and feeling attracted to certain boys. I would never have read this book, but it was riveting.
2. American Etiquette and Rules of Politeness, it was an ancient book, and the pages smelled like chicken soup. The book contained rules that exclamations as “The Dickens,” or “Mercy,” or “Good Gracious,” should never be used,” It also said women “kissing each other in public is decidedly vulgar and is avoided entirely by ladies of delicacy and true refinement.” The book informed me a woman should always walk on a man’s right side. It explained the custom had to do with how men used to wear swords and were a traditional act of protection. The book delved into covering your mouth to yawn. It was something I knew I should do, but I never know it was considered a faux pas. The book had a lot of fascinating passages about wearing black to funerals and proper greetings.
3. Children of God by David Berg of the Family International. This was the most puzzling of all the books to me. The message was biblical salvation, apocalypticism, spiritual “revolution” against the outside world they called “the System.” My Aunt didn’t seem particularly religious, but she said that her father raised her on their teachings and I told me I would read the book.
I was expected to read them and create a report for my Aunt to read as part of my “Sissy Summer School program” as it came to be called. Once read, the only use I had for the books was to place them on my head and try to walk in heels without the book falling off.
I was excited to get home and read the books, but my Aunt told me to learn patience and not touch them.
I did as I was told, and I was rewarded with a cone of ice cream from a Twistee Treat in the parking lot along with my cousins. My Aunt smiled and winked at me and stuck the entire cone in her mouth all the way to the tip without swallowing or gagging.
I thought my Aunt had performed a magic trick! I would not realize until much later in life that she had effortlessly deep throated that cone like a dick.
Blair tried it, and she choked on the Ice Cream. We all laughed and chuckled together. My Aunt wiped my face with Buddy and Lewis like I was a little child. I didn’t fight her even though people giggled at me.
I took my clothes off except for my panties without being instructed once we got back in the car to go home and handed my folded outfit to my Cousin Blair and sat with my hands at my side.
“Jenny, your hair isn’t very long, but tomorrow I would like you to put it in pigtails,” My Aunt said as we drove.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered enthusiastically. I knew I would look like Wendy’s mascot with my short red hair, but I agreed.
“You haven’t given me much reason to discipline you tonight, Jenny! You are making me wonder if I’ve been too harsh on you,” My Aunt smirked.
“Thank you, Ma’am,” I said.
“I was going to make you walk home from the Stop sign in your panties if you were disagreeable and misbehaved. If you embarrass me in public with your antics then it is only fair I embarrass you in public. I think Blair is more disappointed than I am that you’ve been nothing but a good girl tonight,” My Aunt was joking.
“Would you mind stopping here, Ma’am?” I asked quietly.
My Aunt stopped the car. We were just at the stop sign on the dead-end street that leads to my Aunt’s duplex. We only had about sixteen houses before we’d be home.
“May I walk from here then?” I asked.
“I was only teasing, Jenny! You’ve been well behaved!” my Aunt said.
“You told me about knowing you would rather two months of discipline than living with myself as a spoiled brat. If you don’t mind, I would like to wear my shoes, please, Ma’am?” I said demurely. I was adopting a very feminine way of speaking. I came to realize that people thought I spoke in a fancy manner in part because I had a slight lisp back then.
You know how when you are hungry and you order a big meal at a restaurant but when it comes then you can’t eat it? That is how I felt right then. I REALLY wanted to change and improve myself. At the same time, I was nervous about committing myself. I was ordering off the big-boy menu and asking for appetizers and two entrees at this point.
“Open the door for your cousin, Buddy” My Aunt nodded to Blair to give me the yellow slippers.
I stepped out of the car into the hot Florida night air. It was about 9 PM, so there were still porch lights on, but it was very dark. “Are you sure about this, Jenny?” she asked.
“Yes, Ma’am, if it would be required for misbehavior, then it would help to remind me of the consequences of my actions so that I am not tempted to misbehave or talk back. I did talk back today once and questioned you in the car,” I reminded her. I want to say that I was mature enough to really understand what I had just volunteered to do because it impressed the crap out of my Aunt. The truth is that I wanted to please her and not disappoint her.
I just wasn’t sure how to do that and I was still Eddie underneath these pretty panties. I was still the know-it-all who didn’t know when to shut up. I was still the horny boy who was obsessed with tits. I was still inherently lazy and selfish
I realized I liked rules to games because I was controlling and rules give you control. I couldn’t easily embrace free-form chaos like my cousins. My Aunt was offering rules and structure and that excited me on so many levels. I wanted in on that even if it was humiliating and difficult. I volunteered to walk down the lonely Florida street in just panties mostly for that reason.
I had said it was to avoid being a brat but I think my reasons were that I craved the structure she was offering me.
“You are very strange, Jenny,” my Aunt winked at me and waited for me to start walking. She waited for me at the door as I walked home in the dark. I didn’t try to hide or run. I strolled and practiced the graceful way I observed my Aunt and other women walking in women’s shoes.
“You took your time, Jenny,” my Aunt observed as she stood in the doorway.
“Should I have run home, Ma’am?” I asked. I said “Home” even though this was my Aunt’s house. It felt strangely like home now, though.
“You should have wanted to run home!! Weren’t you afraid someone might come out and see you in panties?” she looked concerned.
“Yes, Ma’am. I knew that if they did catch me, I would be embarrassed, but I thought you expected me to walk normally like a girl and not run like a boy, Ma’am.” I said.
“If I had been punishing you that is exactly what I would have done, Jenny, I would have insisted you walk slowly and wiggle your butt as you walked like a girl,” My Aunt put her finger under her chin and brought me inside. She seemed puzzled with me.
“Remove your panties and go to the center of the living room to receive your strapping,” she told me very sweetly as if she felt sorry for me.
Blair asked if she could spank me, but my Aunt said she wanted to do it this time.
My cousins watched as my Aunt spanked me twenty times across the buttocks, and I counted out each stroke while holding the position with my legs apart that I had earlier today.
“One, Ma’am!”
“Jenny, are you enjoying this?” she asked me.
“Two, No, Ma’am!” I said. I was mortified and humiliated, but at the same time, there were parts about it that I enjoyed. I was ashamed to admit it.
“What if I thought you were lying?” My Aunt asked and gave me a nice hard one across the bum.
“Three ma’am, you would have every reason to think I am a liar because I have lied many times to you in the past, Ma’am,” I said.
“What if I told you that you no longer had to be punished and that you could dress as a little girl if you liked or not,” my Aunt was testing to see what I thought of being let out of punishment early. I didn’t think it was reverse psychology or a trick. However, I wasn’t sure how to respond to that question.
I counted, but I didn’t answer. My Aunt grew impatient and demanded I answer.
“I am sorry Ma’am, I was thinking about what you said,” my Aunt gave me a moment to collect my thoughts before I answered. “I think I would like you to continue to punish me so that I don’t become tempted to mischief Ma’am,” I answered. I didn’t want the punishment to be over. I didn’t think it should be over.
My Aunt laid another fat-slap across my buttocks and said that I was “so much like my mother.”
“Thank you, Ma’am, Eight,” I counted.
“I am not sure that is a compliment. You know, Jenny, this is not a punishment if you enjoy it,” she told me. That was very profound to me because she realized that at some level, I was getting off on this.
I opened my legs wider and asked politely, “Then please hit me the way Blair does, Ma’am between the legs and a bit harder,” I said.
“You are a clone of your mom,” My Aunt chuckled, and she whipped the belt under my legs so that it hit my balls and struck my cock. It hurt enough that I winced and nearly bent over. I recovered quickly and counted.
My Aunt focused on whipping my balls and cock with the strap, and she could see from the look on my face and the sweat beading down my neck that I was definitely not enjoying the torment she was giving me.
On the twelfth swat she asked me when my sissy summer school ended would I continue to dress as a little girl if I didn’t have too.
“Twelve Ma’am, no I would not,” I knew I had to answer why so I quickly added “I am glad you are making me do it though, thank you, Ma’am” I said.
My Aunt had no further questions for me. She looked strangely satisfied with herself. I’ve mentioned she looked a lot like Samantha Stevens from Bewitched. You know that look of satisfaction she gets when everything works out at the end of the episode? She looked just like that. It was a strange look for someone who was whipping balls but she looked amused and not at all in a sadistic or cruel way.
“The gloves are off Jenny; you do understand it will be that way from now on?” She asked me.
“Yes, Ma’am, thank you,” I said.
My Aunt told me I could milk myself, and then she would decide where I was to sleep. I had assumed I would sleep on a palette in my cousin’s room as I had the night before.
I went into the bathroom and efficiently masturbated into a Kleenex even though my dick hurt. My load wasn’t nearly what I dropped into the Kleenex the first time, and I was worried my Aunt would be disappointed when she saw it. I knew better than to ask to have a look at her tits again, so I had to search my memory for dirty thoughts to get my rocks off.
I pictured Lydia, the girl from the tea party sucking on my dick while I stroked it and shooting the load into her mouth. I thought that was a very clever and very nasty thing to do. I had no idea that was called a blowjob. It just seemed like something no proper woman would ever do for a man.
When I came out wearing my panties, Buddy and Lewis were in their nightshirts and kissing their Mom good night.
“Jenny, I don’t know whether to let you sleep in the boy’s room or not. I believe they think you are really a girl on some level,” she chuckled. “I’ve been discussing it with Blair, and I would like you to sleep in her room,” she said.
“What about your room?” Blair knotted her brow at her mother.
“I have reasons to have my privacy,” my Aunt said.
“So do I! Eddie was peeping on me today and sniffed my panties,” Blair pouted.
“This is not Eddie. This is Jenny, and you have a bunk bed in your room. She could sleep on a proper mattress. I think it may benefit her to be around another girl for a while,” my Aunt suggested.
“He isn’t a girl, though, not for real!” Blair protested. She had on her night shirt. It was white, and you could see her body through it. It was easy not to look though since I had recently came and I wasn’t thinking dirty thoughts.
I stood there feeling bad that I had created this conflict. Blair knew she could only push her mother so far. She reluctantly agreed and took my ribbon in her hand and led me down the hall.
“Touch anything of mine, and you die. Touch ME, and you die,” Blair warned and told me to sleep on the bottom bunk.
“Are you a bed wetter?” she asked me as she prepared the bed for me.
“No, Ma’am,” I said.
“Good, because you would be soaking in it all night if you are!” Blair was angry with me.
“May I stay up and read my books, Ma’am?” I asked. I was expected to put together a report on the three books that I had received today for Sissy Summer Camp.
“I don’t want your light on all night keeping me up. It is bad enough sharing a room with a gross boy dressed as a girl,” She pouted from the top bunk.
“I am sorry Ma’am, it isn’t up to me and your mother said I needed to write a book report right away,” I admitted.
“That isn’t my problem and why should I care if you get in trouble for not doing it?” Blair laughed.
“Please don’t try to get me in trouble, Ma’am,” I asked as I got in the bed in my panties.
“What fart sniffer?” Blair said as she turned out the light and left on a Partridge family night light and climbed into the bunk above mine.
“Say I stole something or touched something of yours when I didn’t, Ma’am,” I explained.
“Thanks for reminding me, that is a good way to get you out of my room,” Blair chuckled like an evil villain.
“I will ask for punishment if I do something wrong, and I will ask for my daily discipline, but if you get me in trouble for something I didn’t really do again, then I will tell Aunt Samantha, Ma’am,” I promised her politely.
“The problem with you being a girl is that now you are thinking like one,” Blair settled into bed, and it sounded like my cousin had developed a small tone of respect in her voice for me. My cousin let me stay up and read with the nightlight. I picked the book about etiquette because I knew I’d be expected to be on my best behavior at all times. I wasn’t sure if I could but I was willing to try!
All night I pondered about the last thing my cousin said to me. She said I was thinking like a girl like it was a good thing. I had asked her not to get me in trouble and told her how it would backfire on her if she did. Blair respected that I had been clever enough to foil her plans to get me in trouble. I kind of liked being a girl for a change.
My Aunt had been collecting her thoughts on how to address my punishment with Buddy and Lewis. I was still getting my head around what was expected of me, and I didn’t expect my simpleton cousins to get it at all.
“This is your cousin Jenny now,” My Aunt pointed to me. “She is a girl,” she explained to Buddy and Lewis.
“I can see her, boobies!” Lewis smirked. He looked like his Mom in the face when he did. Buddy and Lewis both stared at my bare chest like it was something to see.
“Yes, she will be wearing panties around the house and will bathe with you and generally play with you just like Eddie did. You are not to treat her any differently,” My Aunt said sternly.
Buddy cocked his leg and farted. Lewis giggled and asked when dinner was.
“It is right now,” My Aunt clapped her hands like that matter was settled and resolved and got off the couch. My Aunt Sam told Blair to start dinner and said she would join her shortly to help prepare the food. Then she took me by the hand and led me to the bathroom for my first milking.
“I don’t know if you use lotion, but there is hand lotion on the sink. Please remove your panties while you milk yourself. I don’t want you leaving a stain as you did in my corner. Clean it all up with a Kleenex and bring it to me when you are finished,” my Aunt pointed out everything I would need and was prepared to leave me alone in the bathroom.
“How do I do it, Ma’am?” I asked curiously.
“Just as you would normally masturbate. I assume you can finish in time to join us for dinner?” she asked.
“I don’t know how to do it, Ma’am,” I turned red-faced.
“Oh for Pete Sakes, I hardly believe that,” My Aunt put her hands on her hips and glowered at me.
“I’ve no interest in watching you milk yourself if that is what this is about,” my Aunt suspected I was trying to get her to observe me playing with myself. In truth, I thought it was intensely humiliating even to discuss it much less do it. I had been told I would go blind or grow hair on my palms if I did.
My Aunt stepped into the bathroom, shut the door, and sighed. She told me to remove my panties and keep the ribbon around my balls. My Aunt squirted some lotion into my hand and told me to rub it vigorously on my penis like I was putting on suntan lotion. My Aunt observed as I rubbed the lotion all over my cock. It did feel strange in a good way.
“Now, you pull. You can pull fast; you can pull at a medium pace. Everyone has a preference. Nature will take its course, and you will shoot out your milk into a napkin that you will bring to me. It is very simple Jenny and before you ask I am not going to do it for you,” my Aunt put her hands on her hips and stood over me as I held my cock in my hand.
I pulled my cock, and it felt good.
“You’ve been playing with that thing just about any time you could since you arrived. I’ve caught you with your hand on it often enough. Just do what you’ve wanted to do and get it out of your system. You can picture whatever you need to picture if that helps,” she explained.
I didn’t understand.
“If you need to picture a pretty girl or something,” My Aunt looked at me like she believed that I was telling her the truth that I didn’t know what to do. She pulled her robe open and revealed her well-suntanned boobs. They stood straight out like balloons on her chest, and I recall the long dark nubs of her nipples set in the center of her small areola. “There, think about that instead of your Cousin Blair. You have five minutes!” my Aunt turned and left, closing the bathroom door behind her. She told me I could lock the door as she walked away.
There I stood with my fingers wrapped around my dick. The mental image of my Aunt’s tits in my mind. They were real woman’s boobs. I couldn’t help thinking back to Crystal’s flat chest and how the nipples looked almost inverted like the nub went back inside her boobs. I looked at myself in the mirror as I stood in front of the toilet and stroked my cock slowly and then at a medium pace. It felt good, and when I finally released my cum into the kleenex, I released a lot. A lot more than I thought I would.
I fell to my knees for a moment and lost my breath. It was as if every dirty thought had been plucked from my mind and replaced with a math problem or a story from a cartoon instead. My cock shriveled into nothing, and I worried for a moment that I might have broken my dick in the process of milking it. I worried that it might never get hard again.
“Jenny! your five minutes is up!” My Aunt shouted and sent Blair to come to get me. I unlocked the door just as she did.
Blair’s eyes got wide at the size of the wad of cum in the tissue in my hand, and she laughed.
“What is so funny?” Buddy laughed with Blair when we came into the kitchen as he ate his food.
“Jenny sneezed a lot,” Blair pointed to my tissue, and my Aunt looked impressed.
“Good job, Jenny. Do you feel better now that you have blown your nose?” she asked me.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I curtsied clumsily.
“Good, put your panties on and sit at the table,” My Aunt had a microwave dinner for me in the microwave. I wasn’t used to “Lean Cuisine,” but it was considered a delicacy at my Aunt’s house.
Blair showed me how to eat with my fork and hold out a pinky at the table. She told me to cross my legs and sit like a lady.
After we finished eating, I helped put away the mess and clean up.
“Go put makeup on your Cousin and find some of your old outfits for her to wear. We need to teach her to walk before we go to the store,” My Aunt explained to Blair while she did the dishes.
I followed Blair into her bedroom. Her room was an explosion of pastels and female energy, and it kind of overwhelmed my curiosity.
“Keep your sticky fingers out of my shit,” Blair growled at me once she closed her door and slapped my fingers away from a notebook of her doodles.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I curtsied.
“You got lucky! I wanted you to be a puppy!” Blair informed me she had suggested I be trained as a puppy instead. I wasn’t sure how that would have worked at all. “Now come here and let me put makeup on you,” Blair instructed.
Blair really seemed to enjoy treating me like a doll she could play dress up with. She used a curling iron to style my hair and taught me the differences between eyeliner and eye shadow. She taught me how to apply makeup and told me I would need to learn to do this for myself. It seemed extremely complicated.
“They say less is more but with a face with as many freckles as yours I would go with MORE makeup,” Blair showed me what she was doing.
I looked prettier than Crystal. My features were softened, and my freckles were covered up. I had cherry bubble gum lipstick and blue eye shadow that gave me a very trashy sort of country-girl sexy look. At the time, I considered it very fancy, though.
“Let’s go show mom, and then I’ll get you dressed,” Blair was happy with her handiwork, and I think as she used me as a makeup subject, she started to grow a little fonder of me. Fond may not be the right word. It felt like she was becoming possessive of me. She yanked the ribbon around my penis and walked me into the living room behind her to show her mother what I looked like as Jenny.
“That is absolutely fantastic, Blair! You are lovely, Jenny!” my Aunt was ecstatic at the outcome, and Blair naturally felt quite proud of herself for the work she had done transforming me from boy to girl.
I curtsied, and when Blair jerked my ribbon, I followed her back to her room.
Blair opened her closet and began going through her old clothes. She took much more time than she had selecting the Strawberry Shortcake nightshirt. It seemed she actually cared what I wore.
She chose a blueberry colored bra for me that no longer fit her. She showed me how to stuff it with tissue to make it appear I had actual tits. Blair gave me a modest blouse top that wasn’t very revealing. It looked like something any normal girl my age would wear to a store. She chose a pink skirt that would have fit her when she was Lewis’s age for me. The skirt barely covered my butt, but it did. I was told that I should behave like a lady but that I would have prissy skimpy/girly clothes chosen for me. My Aunt said that I was free to hold my skirt down if the wind blows it up, and I would start to appreciate what girls have to go through when men stare.
I never once got hard while I got dressed, and I only had a few dirty thoughts as I looked at my Cousin’s lacey undergarments. I think the milking process worked because I expected opening the world of female secrets to me should have excited me into arousal! Blair noticed me looking at all her stuff while she picked out my new clothes and called me a panty sniffer.
“You may look like a girl, but you are still a dirty boy, Jenny!” she teased my hair with her finger and sprayed me with some strawberry scented cheap perfume before painting my nails and toenails and then giving me a pair of yellow shoes to wear.
They were slightly elevated slippers, and it seemed like it should have been no problem to walk in them. They hurt my feet, though.
Blair pulled my ribbon out of the skirt so that she could still lead me around the house and walked me into the living room where I could model the outfit for her mother’s approval.
“Clomp, clomp, clomp,” my Aunt took a sip of her drink and imitated the sound of my stomping walk as I tried to keep myself from falling down while I walked in the awkward and uncomfortable shoes I was provided.
“You must learn to glide. Watch me,” my Aunt stood up. She was dressed in a blousy sundress and ready to leave. She had on a pair of four-inch heels, and she danced around the room effortlessly. I noticed that she didn’t shuffle or march. She seemed to sweep with a grace that I had never noticed women had when they walked in these kinds of shoes.
Needless to say, it would take quite a bit more practice before I could master that. They were satisfied when I could pass for a clumsy girl.
We left the house, and as we did, Mrs. Hannigan met my Aunt at the door and asked her for the rent.
“I told you it isn’t quite the first yet, Mrs. Hannigan,” Aunt Sam smiled at her, but there was a cattiness to her voice.
“You can provide me with a check, and I can cash it on the first,” Mrs. Hannigan said. It was a discussion they had previously. She noticed me out of the corner of her eye.
“You have another border staying with you?” Mrs. Hannigan clearly didn’t recognize me as Eddie.
“Hello Ma’am,” I said, and I curtsied as I had practiced by lifting my skirt slightly at the sides.
“This is my niece, Jenny. Eddie had to be picked up and taken home for misbehavior,” My Aunt lied.
“He was a delinquent and a deviant if I ever saw one. Your niece seems amiable enough,” Mrs. Hannigan seemed disappointed she had nothing to complain about and then reminded my Aunt that the rent would be due promptly on the first before leaving us to get in the car.
I should mention that I bear a strong natural resemblance on my mother’s side of the family to my cousins and Aunt. We are all gingers with freckles and red hair, and it really shouldn’t have surprised me that Mrs. Hannigan thought I was someone else. We all have that same kind of smirky smile, and our faces look quite similar.
My Aunt chuckled as she opened the door and let me in. I was told to get in the hump seat and remove all of my clothes except for my panties.
“But I just got dressed, Ma’am?” I asked as I sat in the middle of the backseat. It was more of a statement and I knew I had been told not to question my orders but I did it anyway. I had JUST put on all these fancy clothes, and it seemed to make no sense to me to take them off now that I had them on.
“Jenny, what did I tell you about backtalk and questioning instructions from your betters?” My Aunt asked, grimly from the front seat. Blair turned around in the passenger seat of the front and glared at me.
“You told me not to do it, Ma’am. I am sorry, I am still learning. Where shall I place my folded clothes so that they don’t get wrinkled?” I asked politely.
I think it was the fact that I had concern for the care of the clothes that saved my bacon.
My Aunt smiled and told me to fold them and hand them to Blair. “You have a lot to learn Jenny. You can learn it the hard way, or you can learn it by listening and doing what you are told. When we get to the shopping center, everyone will have ice cream except for you. When you have learned to stop questioning my orders that will change,” she said.
I was thankful not to be given another strapping out in the parking lot. I saw Franklin and his brother on their bikes as we drove through the neighborhood. They watched us drive past, and I wondered if they could see me in the backseat sitting there shirtless in a pair of panties next to my cousins.
“How come Jenny has a pee-pee, Mommy?” Buddy asked.
Buddy was stupid, but I felt he had to know I was actually his Cousin Eddie.
“Some girls have innies, and some girls have outies,” My Aunt smirked in her witty sort of way. I didn’t know if that was true, but I would come to learn later that some girls did have pretty huge clitorises that could pass for a tiny penis.
“Is Jenny really, Eddie, Mommy?” Lewis asked his Mom.
“Yes, but until Eddie learns to behave, he can’t play anymore. He has to be Jenny,” My Aunt explained. It seemed as though it wasn’t as simple as just telling them I was Jenny now and leaving it that after all.
“How come his pee-pee isn’t sticking straight up, Mommy?” Buddy asked.
“That is one of the lessons Jenny is learning, and Jenny is going to be a she for a while not a He,” My Aunt explained.
“Can I be a girl, too, Mommy?” Buddy asked enthusiastically.
“Maybe,” my Aunt smiled.
Lewis volunteered as well.
It didn’t make me feel so bad about my situation, after all. I should have been horrified, but I was kind of enjoying it.
“Does this mean we can’t fart on Jenny or play rough because she is a girl? Buddy asked after a little while.
Blair told them to blast way, but my Aunt corrected her and said that they should treat me as they would any girl.
“I’ve never farted on a girl before,” Buddy admitted, and he looked at me as if seeking permission.
I shook my head no to answer Buddy’s silent question, and he looked at his feet and accepted that he couldn’t fart on me any longer. I took that as a small victory.
I remember we were on US One driving on a long stretch of highway. The town was called Wabasso if you could call it a town. There was a small strip mall with a McDonalds, a TG&Y, and a few other stores that they called the “mall.”
We parked, and my Aunt told Blair to give me back my clothes and let me change in the parking lot. No one seemed to notice or care that a little girl was getting dressed in the parking lot. A few people stared, but most people looked away. I noticed that when they thought I was a boy, no one ever felt the need to look elsewhere.
I started to feel a kind of power with being dressed as a girl. My cousins were nicer to me and didn’t try to mess up my hair or punch me. People seemed more polite to me, and they appeared willing even to look the other way when I changed.
I wondered if I would ever have the kind of power that Blair did. She could be rude and insult Jack, and he would laugh it off. Blair tried to make Jack jealous by showing attention to his friend Bruce, and he tolerated that too. She had a kind of power about her that she could get away with things I don’t think a guy her age could have gotten away with.
I knew I wouldn’t be a girl forever. My Aunt had made it very clear I was keeping the biological parts I had been born with and that this was all temporary until I came to learn the lessons she was teaching me. I didn’t even know what all the lessons she intended to teach me were yet.
I knew I was supposed to learn to obey and be polite and considerate to my elders. I knew I was supposed to gain the perspective of girls and appreciate what they go through. I still didn’t really understand the need for pain and humiliation in the process. I was actually enjoying dressing like a girl even though I didn’t want to admit it.
We walked right into TG&Y as if it were perfectly normal - which it seemed like to any outside observer. I was simply a flat-chested girl who talked and walked like a clumsy girl. I held Blair’s hand, but she had the pink ribbon in her hand as she pulled me along behind her. Only someone who observed closely would notice the ribbon went to my skirt and even then they would think it was just something that used to hold a balloon that I had tied to the hem of my outfit.
A TG&Y if you have never been in one was kind of like the original Wal-Mart. It sold appliances, clothes, toys, and was considered at the time to be something like a five and dime store on steroids. Thinking back now to how rinky-dink they were, I don’t think anyone envisioned a 24 hour super wal-mart back then.
Buddy and Lewis made a bee-line for the toy aisle where they started bouncing balls and playing with the toys. The aisle was always a mess, and it was kind of expected kids would come through like a tornado and tear it up.
I wanted to check out the balsa wood airplanes. You attach a rubber band to the propeller after carefully constructing a model of a German Messerschmitt or a Japanese Zero and then let them dog fight in the air.
My Aunt pointed to the pink section of the toy area and told me I could play with dolls until she finished her shopping.
“Jenny, catch!” Buddy threw a ball at my face.
I pushed it away instinctively. I wasn’t sure if that was an Eddie thing or a Jenny thing at that point.
“He is a girl; you can’t throw balls at him!” Lewis told his brother.
“SHE is a girl!” Buddy corrected him and threw a ball at Lewis. They continued to play and knock over stuff while I looked at the dolls.
It was a new experience for me. I had never looked at doll houses or Barbie dolls. It wasn’t something my parents ever bought for us because my brother and I were both boys, and I simply had no interest in them.
However, the doll furniture did look fascinating. There were these plastic Playmobil faerie playsets and a Unicorn horse on one shelf. It was like I was getting to see all the new toys that I had never heard of before.
I had seen Legos, I had seen erector sets, I had seen Lincoln logs, I had seen GI Joe, I had seen Micronauts, I had seen Star Wars action figures, and yes I loved all of those toys.
However, now I had a glimpse into toys that I had never taken the time to appreciate before.
A girl was sitting Indian style inside of a plastic mushroom house at the end of the aisle. This is an expensive playset with a door, a window and a little plastic sink inside.
“Come have tea with me,” she asked.
“Me?” I asked.
“Yes, silly,” the little girl smiled at me. I could see she was missing her front teeth. She had her hair in pigtails.
I walked over and got in the small play house with her. She had an imaginary tea set and poured me an imaginary cup of tea with it. I drank it with my pinky up, and that pleased her.
“My name is Lady Princess Ginger Wondermoney; how do you do?” she asked.
I was so nervous that I muttered: “I am Jenny.”
She giggled and shook her head no. “You can be anyone you wish to be in here. You don’t have to be your regular self. You can be someone else,” she laughed.
She thought I was REALLY Jenny and was giving me permission to be anyone else I wanted to be.
“I am still trying to learn to be Jenny, Ma’am,” I said.
“Oh wonderful, well my real name is Lydia, but while we are having our tea, I shall ask that you refer to be my imaginary name, of Lady Princess Ginger Wondermoney, would that be alright with you, Jenny?” she said in a very fancy sort of funny voice.
“Indeed,” I smiled.
Lydia giggled, and we had a fun time pretending to drink tea until my Aunt came to get me.
“Having fun, Jenny?” she asked.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered from inside the mushroom house.
“You see it is not all bad,” my Aunt told me to get out and say goodbye to my friend.
Lydia got out with me, and I told her “Goodbye Ma’am,” and curtsied. Lydia returned the curtsy much more deeply than I did and seemed pleased to have met me.
As we walked away, my Aunt told me I did not have to call her Ma’am since she was not older than me.
“It just felt natural, Ma’am,” I said.
“Good, you will call all women Ma’am from now on, I am proud of you, Jenny,” she said.
Once the shopping was complete, Buddy and Lewis announced quite loudly they had to go to the bathroom. I, too, had to pee, but I was afraid to say anything. I began to do the pee-pee dance like my cousins as I tried to hold it.
“Do you need to use the bathroom, Jenny?” my Aunt asked.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered.
“In future, you will be supervised at all times except during your milking in the bathroom by one of us. You are not to milk yourself without permission,” My Aunt spoke loudly enough that anyone passing by might hear her, but I doubt they would have understood what she was talking about. The words still gave me nervous butterflies of embarrassment because she was speaking so casually about masturbating myself to control my erections. The fact she didn’t seem to care who knew only increased my humiliation ten fold.
“Blair, take Jenny to the bathroom and hold the stall door open. She has five minutes, and Blair make sure she wipes her bottom,” my Aunt said.
Blair sighed and made a clicking sound with her lips like this was unfair.
“Blair, you volunteered to help, now you can either watch your brothers, or you can watch Jenny, the choice is yours?” she said.
We ALL walked into the women’s bathroom. I should mention that I had been in a woman’s bathroom before because back in those days women had little else choice but to take you with them. They couldn’t very well let a little boy wander around alone in the bathroom.
However, there were no urinals and no men walking around with their cocks hanging out pissing into them. The women’s bathroom was usually cleaner then the men and they had stall doors, so it wasn’t that bad.
My Aunt escorted the boys to a stall, and my Cousin pulled me by my ribbon behind her to another one.
“What do I do, Ma’am?” I asked Blair as I stared at the toilet.
“You don’t know how to poop and pee?” Blair looked at me with contempt on her face. She was clearly angry and humiliated having to observe me.
“I mean like a girl?” I said.
Blair pulled my skirt to my knees, pointed to the toilet, and said sit.
It turns out the only thing girls do is sit down like they are pooping whether they pee or not.
It had always been a mystery to me. I didn’t know if girls farted or pooped. Blair rolled her hands to indicate that I should hurry it along. I pissed and pooped in the toilet, but it was tough to do it while being watched.
“Stand up and turn around, Jenny,” my Cousin told me, and I obeyed.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I curtsied, and she told me not to do that. “Just wipe front to back,” she said.
I didn’t’ know what she meant, and my Cousin told me she wouldn’t do it for me. I finally figured out she meant to start at the bottom of my butt crack and wipe going up. I never knew to do that. I just wiped around the hole.
My Cousin told me to pull my cheeks apart, and she held her nose like I stunk but giggled. Then let me flush the toilet paper and put my skirt and panties back on.
Blair instructed me to wash my hands. I didn’t usually remember to do that after every time I used the restroom.
“You are very hard on your sister,” a lady had overheard us in the bathroom and spoke to Blair.
“She is my cousin,” Blair explained.
“Well, that is fine. Have you ever considered a spoonful of sugar instead of so much vinegar?” The lady asked her to be kinder to me.
“it would be fine if Jenny could remember to wipe her butt without being told,” Blair answered sarcastically.
The lady harumphed.
I stopped her before she left.
“I am sorry Ma’am if you overheard us. My Cousin is just trying to help me learn to behave myself. I’ve been very mischevious lately and sometimes I need a swallow of vinegar for my own good,” I said.
The lady smiled at me and patted me on the head and walked away. I wasn’t sure if she really thought I was a girl or not, but she didn’t challenge what I said.
My Aunt had been in the stall nearby with my cousins and overheard the entire thing.
“You’ve just earned that ice cream cone back, Jenny,” My Aunt said as she made the boys wash their hands and corralled them out of the women’s bathroom.
I felt proud of myself, but Blair seemed to be angry with me.
“Don’t be a brown noser,” she whispered.
I didn’t know what a brown noser was. I obviously didn’t want to be one. My Cousin Blair squeezed my hand hard every now and then and led me behind her mother. I was well behaved and instructed to walk with my hands at my sides. My Aunt managed Buddy and Lewis, who were busy grabbing anything they could grab, including at times other people.
The next place we visited was the pharmacy. My Aunt purchased some Potassium Nitrate from the pharmacist. I was told that is what the Salt Peter was. He mixed it up for her in a grape syrup and smiled at me and gave me a wink.
The only really embarrassing store we went into was a clothing store that sold bathing suits. “Blair, pick out a swimsuit like yours that would fit Jenny,” My Aunt said.
“Why? I can just give her one of my old ones to wear,” Blair protested.
“The other day when you walked into the bathroom, Jenny’s eyes popped out of her head and stared at the French cut one piece you had on. I want her to feel what is like to wear one,” my Aunt said bluntly.
“Those are expensive! You could just buy me another one!” My Cousin protested. She could tell from my Aunt’s expression that the decision was already made.
She grabbed my ribbon and led me around the store angrily jerking it. She finally found a yellow one with a polka dot ribbon that would fit me. She showed it to her mother for approval. My Aunt was busy keeping an eye on Buddy and Lewis, who were running amok and hiding inside the clothes racks. Aunt Sam waved her hand in agreement with the outfit and told Blair to have me try it on.
“Those are the boy’s fitting rooms, Miss,” a black lady that worked at the store said as she was folding clothes.
“Sorry, Ma’am,” I said.
“Such a polite little white girl,” the woman smiled cheerfully at my Cousin and me led me into the changing rooms.
“Take off your clothes,” she said.
We were not in any of the stalls. I knew that even with panties, you could see my penis through the lace.
“May I go in the stalls, Ma’am?” I asked.
“No,” Blair barked.
My Aunt had been eavesdropping nearby. I don’t know if by intention or accident but she told Blair to let me change in the stall. Blair seemed intent on trying to make my life miserable even though I was trying to obey.
I had to remove all of my clothing to get the outfit on. The french cut in the front showed my bulge.
“Tuck your penis under you like this,” Blair touched my penis and pulled it under me so that the shaft was behind me. She didn’t even think about it.
I was electrified with excitement. It was the first time a girl had ever touched my penis like that, and as far as I was concerned, it was sex/first base or whatever you want to call it. I was elated.
The strange thing was I didn’t get hard - I had cum earlier, and I was no longer pokey the hard-on boy. I looked like a pretty girl in a cute French cut swimsuit with MY red pubes sticking out of the sides.
Blair made me walk out of the dressing room to model it for my Aunt. Aunt Sam was waiting around the front. She made me twirl around a few times and said, “You have your Mom’s little bubble butt, Jenny! Round and plump and the rest of you is rail thin,” she laughed at her observation.
My mother did have a pretty well-rounded butt, but I never thought that mine looked like hers.
I changed back into my outfit and thanked my Aunt for buying the expensive swimsuit for me. I had no idea how much it cost, but my old one was a hand me down from my brother Stefan that barely fit, and I doubt he ever used the swim trunks much.
My Aunt also bought some panties for me. She purchased a few cheap white cotton panties with floral prints and a couple lacey ones like Blair wore. I was thankful I wouldn’t have to wear the same panties every day.
Blair seemed jealous I was getting new things but Buddy and Lewis could care less about new clothes.
The last place we went shopping was a book store.
“Oh, look at Eddie’s face!” my Aunt smirked and then corrected herself, “I mean Jenny!” she chuckled. She told me I had been behaving myself and that I was going to have some books to read. I smiled because while I would have preferred an Atari 2600, I would definitely be happy with some adventure stories.
I received three books:
1. “Are You There God? It’s Me, Margaret is a 1970 book by Judy Blume. It is about a sixth-grade girl who has grown up without a religious affiliation, due to her parents’ interfaith marriage. The novel explores her quest for a single religion while confronting typical issues faced by early adolescent girls going through puberty, such as buying her first bra, having her first period, and feeling attracted to certain boys. I would never have read this book, but it was riveting.
2. American Etiquette and Rules of Politeness, it was an ancient book, and the pages smelled like chicken soup. The book contained rules that exclamations as “The Dickens,” or “Mercy,” or “Good Gracious,” should never be used,” It also said women “kissing each other in public is decidedly vulgar and is avoided entirely by ladies of delicacy and true refinement.” The book informed me a woman should always walk on a man’s right side. It explained the custom had to do with how men used to wear swords and were a traditional act of protection. The book delved into covering your mouth to yawn. It was something I knew I should do, but I never know it was considered a faux pas. The book had a lot of fascinating passages about wearing black to funerals and proper greetings.
3. Children of God by David Berg of the Family International. This was the most puzzling of all the books to me. The message was biblical salvation, apocalypticism, spiritual “revolution” against the outside world they called “the System.” My Aunt didn’t seem particularly religious, but she said that her father raised her on their teachings and I told me I would read the book.
I was expected to read them and create a report for my Aunt to read as part of my “Sissy Summer School program” as it came to be called. Once read, the only use I had for the books was to place them on my head and try to walk in heels without the book falling off.
I was excited to get home and read the books, but my Aunt told me to learn patience and not touch them.
I did as I was told, and I was rewarded with a cone of ice cream from a Twistee Treat in the parking lot along with my cousins. My Aunt smiled and winked at me and stuck the entire cone in her mouth all the way to the tip without swallowing or gagging.
I thought my Aunt had performed a magic trick! I would not realize until much later in life that she had effortlessly deep throated that cone like a dick.
Blair tried it, and she choked on the Ice Cream. We all laughed and chuckled together. My Aunt wiped my face with Buddy and Lewis like I was a little child. I didn’t fight her even though people giggled at me.
I took my clothes off except for my panties without being instructed once we got back in the car to go home and handed my folded outfit to my Cousin Blair and sat with my hands at my side.
“Jenny, your hair isn’t very long, but tomorrow I would like you to put it in pigtails,” My Aunt said as we drove.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered enthusiastically. I knew I would look like Wendy’s mascot with my short red hair, but I agreed.
“You haven’t given me much reason to discipline you tonight, Jenny! You are making me wonder if I’ve been too harsh on you,” My Aunt smirked.
“Thank you, Ma’am,” I said.
“I was going to make you walk home from the Stop sign in your panties if you were disagreeable and misbehaved. If you embarrass me in public with your antics then it is only fair I embarrass you in public. I think Blair is more disappointed than I am that you’ve been nothing but a good girl tonight,” My Aunt was joking.
“Would you mind stopping here, Ma’am?” I asked quietly.
My Aunt stopped the car. We were just at the stop sign on the dead-end street that leads to my Aunt’s duplex. We only had about sixteen houses before we’d be home.
“May I walk from here then?” I asked.
“I was only teasing, Jenny! You’ve been well behaved!” my Aunt said.
“You told me about knowing you would rather two months of discipline than living with myself as a spoiled brat. If you don’t mind, I would like to wear my shoes, please, Ma’am?” I said demurely. I was adopting a very feminine way of speaking. I came to realize that people thought I spoke in a fancy manner in part because I had a slight lisp back then.
You know how when you are hungry and you order a big meal at a restaurant but when it comes then you can’t eat it? That is how I felt right then. I REALLY wanted to change and improve myself. At the same time, I was nervous about committing myself. I was ordering off the big-boy menu and asking for appetizers and two entrees at this point.
“Open the door for your cousin, Buddy” My Aunt nodded to Blair to give me the yellow slippers.
I stepped out of the car into the hot Florida night air. It was about 9 PM, so there were still porch lights on, but it was very dark. “Are you sure about this, Jenny?” she asked.
“Yes, Ma’am, if it would be required for misbehavior, then it would help to remind me of the consequences of my actions so that I am not tempted to misbehave or talk back. I did talk back today once and questioned you in the car,” I reminded her. I want to say that I was mature enough to really understand what I had just volunteered to do because it impressed the crap out of my Aunt. The truth is that I wanted to please her and not disappoint her.
I just wasn’t sure how to do that and I was still Eddie underneath these pretty panties. I was still the know-it-all who didn’t know when to shut up. I was still the horny boy who was obsessed with tits. I was still inherently lazy and selfish
I realized I liked rules to games because I was controlling and rules give you control. I couldn’t easily embrace free-form chaos like my cousins. My Aunt was offering rules and structure and that excited me on so many levels. I wanted in on that even if it was humiliating and difficult. I volunteered to walk down the lonely Florida street in just panties mostly for that reason.
I had said it was to avoid being a brat but I think my reasons were that I craved the structure she was offering me.
“You are very strange, Jenny,” my Aunt winked at me and waited for me to start walking. She waited for me at the door as I walked home in the dark. I didn’t try to hide or run. I strolled and practiced the graceful way I observed my Aunt and other women walking in women’s shoes.
“You took your time, Jenny,” my Aunt observed as she stood in the doorway.
“Should I have run home, Ma’am?” I asked. I said “Home” even though this was my Aunt’s house. It felt strangely like home now, though.
“You should have wanted to run home!! Weren’t you afraid someone might come out and see you in panties?” she looked concerned.
“Yes, Ma’am. I knew that if they did catch me, I would be embarrassed, but I thought you expected me to walk normally like a girl and not run like a boy, Ma’am.” I said.
“If I had been punishing you that is exactly what I would have done, Jenny, I would have insisted you walk slowly and wiggle your butt as you walked like a girl,” My Aunt put her finger under her chin and brought me inside. She seemed puzzled with me.
“Remove your panties and go to the center of the living room to receive your strapping,” she told me very sweetly as if she felt sorry for me.
Blair asked if she could spank me, but my Aunt said she wanted to do it this time.
My cousins watched as my Aunt spanked me twenty times across the buttocks, and I counted out each stroke while holding the position with my legs apart that I had earlier today.
“One, Ma’am!”
“Jenny, are you enjoying this?” she asked me.
“Two, No, Ma’am!” I said. I was mortified and humiliated, but at the same time, there were parts about it that I enjoyed. I was ashamed to admit it.
“What if I thought you were lying?” My Aunt asked and gave me a nice hard one across the bum.
“Three ma’am, you would have every reason to think I am a liar because I have lied many times to you in the past, Ma’am,” I said.
“What if I told you that you no longer had to be punished and that you could dress as a little girl if you liked or not,” my Aunt was testing to see what I thought of being let out of punishment early. I didn’t think it was reverse psychology or a trick. However, I wasn’t sure how to respond to that question.
I counted, but I didn’t answer. My Aunt grew impatient and demanded I answer.
“I am sorry Ma’am, I was thinking about what you said,” my Aunt gave me a moment to collect my thoughts before I answered. “I think I would like you to continue to punish me so that I don’t become tempted to mischief Ma’am,” I answered. I didn’t want the punishment to be over. I didn’t think it should be over.
My Aunt laid another fat-slap across my buttocks and said that I was “so much like my mother.”
“Thank you, Ma’am, Eight,” I counted.
“I am not sure that is a compliment. You know, Jenny, this is not a punishment if you enjoy it,” she told me. That was very profound to me because she realized that at some level, I was getting off on this.
I opened my legs wider and asked politely, “Then please hit me the way Blair does, Ma’am between the legs and a bit harder,” I said.
“You are a clone of your mom,” My Aunt chuckled, and she whipped the belt under my legs so that it hit my balls and struck my cock. It hurt enough that I winced and nearly bent over. I recovered quickly and counted.
My Aunt focused on whipping my balls and cock with the strap, and she could see from the look on my face and the sweat beading down my neck that I was definitely not enjoying the torment she was giving me.
On the twelfth swat she asked me when my sissy summer school ended would I continue to dress as a little girl if I didn’t have too.
“Twelve Ma’am, no I would not,” I knew I had to answer why so I quickly added “I am glad you are making me do it though, thank you, Ma’am” I said.
My Aunt had no further questions for me. She looked strangely satisfied with herself. I’ve mentioned she looked a lot like Samantha Stevens from Bewitched. You know that look of satisfaction she gets when everything works out at the end of the episode? She looked just like that. It was a strange look for someone who was whipping balls but she looked amused and not at all in a sadistic or cruel way.
“The gloves are off Jenny; you do understand it will be that way from now on?” She asked me.
“Yes, Ma’am, thank you,” I said.
My Aunt told me I could milk myself, and then she would decide where I was to sleep. I had assumed I would sleep on a palette in my cousin’s room as I had the night before.
I went into the bathroom and efficiently masturbated into a Kleenex even though my dick hurt. My load wasn’t nearly what I dropped into the Kleenex the first time, and I was worried my Aunt would be disappointed when she saw it. I knew better than to ask to have a look at her tits again, so I had to search my memory for dirty thoughts to get my rocks off.
I pictured Lydia, the girl from the tea party sucking on my dick while I stroked it and shooting the load into her mouth. I thought that was a very clever and very nasty thing to do. I had no idea that was called a blowjob. It just seemed like something no proper woman would ever do for a man.
When I came out wearing my panties, Buddy and Lewis were in their nightshirts and kissing their Mom good night.
“Jenny, I don’t know whether to let you sleep in the boy’s room or not. I believe they think you are really a girl on some level,” she chuckled. “I’ve been discussing it with Blair, and I would like you to sleep in her room,” she said.
“What about your room?” Blair knotted her brow at her mother.
“I have reasons to have my privacy,” my Aunt said.
“So do I! Eddie was peeping on me today and sniffed my panties,” Blair pouted.
“This is not Eddie. This is Jenny, and you have a bunk bed in your room. She could sleep on a proper mattress. I think it may benefit her to be around another girl for a while,” my Aunt suggested.
“He isn’t a girl, though, not for real!” Blair protested. She had on her night shirt. It was white, and you could see her body through it. It was easy not to look though since I had recently came and I wasn’t thinking dirty thoughts.
I stood there feeling bad that I had created this conflict. Blair knew she could only push her mother so far. She reluctantly agreed and took my ribbon in her hand and led me down the hall.
“Touch anything of mine, and you die. Touch ME, and you die,” Blair warned and told me to sleep on the bottom bunk.
“Are you a bed wetter?” she asked me as she prepared the bed for me.
“No, Ma’am,” I said.
“Good, because you would be soaking in it all night if you are!” Blair was angry with me.
“May I stay up and read my books, Ma’am?” I asked. I was expected to put together a report on the three books that I had received today for Sissy Summer Camp.
“I don’t want your light on all night keeping me up. It is bad enough sharing a room with a gross boy dressed as a girl,” She pouted from the top bunk.
“I am sorry Ma’am, it isn’t up to me and your mother said I needed to write a book report right away,” I admitted.
“That isn’t my problem and why should I care if you get in trouble for not doing it?” Blair laughed.
“Please don’t try to get me in trouble, Ma’am,” I asked as I got in the bed in my panties.
“What fart sniffer?” Blair said as she turned out the light and left on a Partridge family night light and climbed into the bunk above mine.
“Say I stole something or touched something of yours when I didn’t, Ma’am,” I explained.
“Thanks for reminding me, that is a good way to get you out of my room,” Blair chuckled like an evil villain.
“I will ask for punishment if I do something wrong, and I will ask for my daily discipline, but if you get me in trouble for something I didn’t really do again, then I will tell Aunt Samantha, Ma’am,” I promised her politely.
“The problem with you being a girl is that now you are thinking like one,” Blair settled into bed, and it sounded like my cousin had developed a small tone of respect in her voice for me. My cousin let me stay up and read with the nightlight. I picked the book about etiquette because I knew I’d be expected to be on my best behavior at all times. I wasn’t sure if I could but I was willing to try!
All night I pondered about the last thing my cousin said to me. She said I was thinking like a girl like it was a good thing. I had asked her not to get me in trouble and told her how it would backfire on her if she did. Blair respected that I had been clever enough to foil her plans to get me in trouble. I kind of liked being a girl for a change.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter 8
That night I dreamt of being a girl for real. I dreamt of having a Malibu Barbie car and driving to the beach. I dreamt of getting married to a husband. I awoke to feel strangely guilty because technically that made me “gay” and yet at the same time because I had been a girl in my dream I was not gay since I was a woman.
It is strange how sometimes you have a dream so real you want to go back to sleep and see how it turns out.
I awoke with a raging erection, and I asked Blair if I could milk myself.
“Gross, Eddie! Let me sleep!” she groaned.
“It is Jenny, now Ma’am,” I said seriously.
“You keep telling yourself that,” my Cousin was not a morning person. I can tell you that. She definitely looked like a boy when she didn’t have her make up on in the morning. She also had stinky breath, just like Buddy and Lewis. Sleeping in her room was teaching me that girls farted too. I heard her all night.
“Yes, Ma’am, I’ll go ask Aunt Sam,” I said.
“Good luck with that,” she said.
I knocked on her door, and when she didn’t answer, I opened the door.
My Aunt was naked with a man in her bed that I didn’t recognize. He rolled over and saw me and then said, “Your daughter is in here,” he pulled the covers over their bodies.
“That’s not my daughter, that is Eddie,” my Aunt said before correcting herself and saying I was her niece.
“Well, hello Eddie, you should probably put on some clothes,” he said.
“She is only allowed to wear panties because she is on restriction,” my Aunt explained and snuggled into her pillow.
“What did you do Eddie?” He asked me. He had a deep country accent like the Donaldsons.
“I peeped on my cousin and sniffed her panties, Sir” I admitted.
“You are one weird girl,” the man sat up in bed and looked at me.
“Are you a boy?” he asked. I had put my hair in pigtails and still had on some of the makeup from before, but he may have noticed the flat chest and the little bulge in my nearly see-through panties.
“No, she isn’t a boy, come back to bed. Jenny, go get breakfast ready for your cousins, and I’ll be out in a minute,” she said.
“I thought you said her name was Eddie?” I heard the man say as I shut the door.
I was hoping to milk myself because I really didn’t want to get in trouble for an erection, but I had been told to prepare breakfast.
I poured orange juice for everyone and set the table for my Aunt, her guest, and my three cousins. I set up cereal and put out the milk and started Coffee. I had seen my mom do it, and the coffee pot looked similar. I was putting silverware on the table when my Aunt came walking out of her bedroom, yawning. She didn’t cover her mouth.
“I read in the etiquette book you gave me that you are supposed to cover your mouth when you yawn, Ma’am,” I reminded her politely.
“You were doing so well last night, and now you sound like a little know it all. I suppose we’ll have to strap you after all,” she shook her head at me. I was sad I had disappointed her.
“Never correct your elders like that or speak out of turn, Jenny. Now, what you saw in that bedroom was none of your business either. If I don’t answer my door, then do not come in unless the house is on fire?” my Aunt instructed me sternly.
It was shortly after that she noticed I had set the table and put the Coffee on and her face brightened. “You did this by yourself?”
“Yes Ma’am,” I thought it was a reasonably simple spread, but I laid out the forks, knives, and spoons in order on napkins. My Aunt smiled at me.
The man who was in her bedroom didn’t stay for breakfast. He came out of her room in a cowboy hat, denim jeans, and boots. He doffed his hat to me and didn’t look right at me. I am glad because he may have noticed my erection in my panties.
Once he left, she told me I could milk myself and come to breakfast. “May I ask if it would be alright to see your boobs again, Ma’am?” I asked.
My Aunt was put off at first but a little flattered. She opened her robe and flashed them to me again and winked “Don’t make a habit of spanking it to your Aunt, Jenny!” she grinned as I walked away with the image of her freckled, firm, well-rounded tits firmly burned in my head.
I jerked off and showed her the napkin.
“In future, you may come out of the bathroom naked with the assumption you will receive a strapping right after unless told otherwise, Jenny” my Aunt had her Coffee and was sitting in her wobbly kitchen chair like the Queen of Narnia talking down to a quaking Mr. Tumnus the goat boy.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I removed my panties and went to the living room to wait for my spanking.
My Aunt continued to sit at the table and drink Coffee while I stood there quietly in the living room, waiting for her to come to spank me.
I cleared my throat in case she had forgotten me.
“It is rather rude,” my Aunt said after a pause “to clear your throat to get my attention, don’t you think? You may stand like that until breakfast is finished. Then I will apply you your morning discipline, and you may put your panties back on and clear the table and eat your own breakfast, Jenny.”
“Yes Ma’am, thank you” I stood there in awe of her. She always had a ready answer and a plan for me. I should have been deeply humiliated or offended, but I was excited, although my dick was not hard. I was excited to get on with the day and see if I could improve my behavior. I was no longer even concerned if my parents knew about this. I assumed they would find out for sure and I had no reason to believe this form of discipline was really altogether any more unusual than I did little boys showering naked at the beach after a hot day. Everything was all new to me, and I accepted it for what it was as it was presented.
The others woke up slowly, and Buddy and Lewis laughed at me, standing in the living room like a statue in the nude. Blair was the last to get up, and she sat at the table and ate.
When they finished eating Blair offered to clear the table, but her mother said I would be doing that from now on. “Jenny will set the table and clear it. She will eat afterward,” her mother said sternly. I was also provided two teaspoons of my Salt Peter.
I received my morning discipline of twenty swats from my Aunt, and I ate quietly after I cleaned up the table and the kitchen. I don’t want you to think this was a Cinderella story where the wicked cousins and Aunt has fun, and I am left to do the chores.
I also don’t want you to think that I was this perfect sweet angel. I didn’t want to clean up, and the strapping hurt a lot worse the next day because a lot of it was across my dick instead of the natural padding of my bubble butt.
As an example, once we were all cleaned up, we got in the car to go to the beach. I had to ride in just panties in the hump seat.
Once we got to Wendy’s where my Aunt liked to park at the beach, it was a lot busier than it had been on Monday. She told me to get out of the car, strip, and put on the one piece french-cut girl’s swimsuit.
I turned beet red in the face at the idea of getting out of the car naked in a busy Wendy’s.
“Jenny! Do I need to get Tyrone?” my Aunt insisted.
“No, Ma’am, sorry!” I stepped out of the car. The ground of the parking lot was scorching from the Florida sun. My cousins were used to walking on it, but I wasn’t.
“FU-UH-UCK!!!!!!!!!!” I shouted as if I had stepped into molten lava.
My Aunt grabbed my ribbon and pulled me into the Wendy’s. She took me straight into the women’s bathroom. There was no soap bar to stick in my mouth, so she pumped three squirts of soap in her hand and made me lick it off her hands. It was disgusting.
She marched me through the Wendy’s in panties, and people looked up with amused expressions on their faces. Parents who were thankful their children weren’t such brats seemed happy I was being dealt with.
Now, instead of just the possibility of someone nearby noticing a bare butt wiggling out of the backseat of the car to put on a bathing suit the entire parking lot could see the whining, bratty girl being led back to the car where my Aunt insisted I undress.
I still had to walk on the super hot pavement, and I wasn’t happy about it. My Aunt spanked my bare bottom with her hands and insisted I put on my swimsuit. I tucked my penis under me and quickly put it on but not before a white van pulled up alongside us.
The man in the passenger seat whistled and called me a “Pretty little thing.”
“Stop being such a perv, Jerry! You couldn’t handle a real woman, so you look at little girls!” My Aunt flipped him off. We were in a small town, and there was a good chance almost everybody knew everybody.
Jerry didn’t respond. The van drove away. Blair flipped him off as he went, but my Aunt glared at Blair. “It is okay for me to do it but not you,” she said.
Blair looked sullen, and she jerked my ribbon. It was still on my balls even though my penis was tucked in between my butt crack like a little tail.
“Carry the stuff to the beach, turd” Blair instructed me to pick up the towels, cooler and chairs and carry them.
“We’ll all carry them,” my Aunt had everyone help. Even Buddy and Lewis brought their beach balls and pail and shovel to the beach.
That afternoon I played on the beach like I was a girl and no one batted an eye or questioned it. I had very minimal makeup on my cheeks and pigtails so for anyone who didn’t know me I was a girl.
Blair was told to rub lotion on my shoulders and body. The best part was I got to rub lotion on Blair. I got an erection half way through but because it was tucked into my butt other than discomfort nobody knew.
I was tempted to tell my Aunt I was aroused. I was supposed too. I knew I should want to change and volunteer for discipline. I was also having fun on the beach, and I didn’t want to get in trouble, so I didn’t say anything.
Towards the end of our trip to the beach, Liz and Ann showed up. They were walking together and talking. They smiled at my Aunt and started talking to her. My Aunt was laying out in a revealing two-piece bikini and enjoying a cocktail when they walked up to her.
“Jenny, come here,” she shouted for me to stop playing and come see them. I turned a little red-faced because they knew me as Eddie. I wondered how they would react.
Ann the blonde was wearing the same skimpy wet bikini she had on the last time I saw her.
Liz, the brunette, was wearing a thong bikini. It was the first time I had ever seen a thong bikini. The top was normal, and it covered her boobs and tied in the back. The front was a simple V that covered her female parts well enough. However, the back was just a string that revealed both of her butt cheeks completely.
It was very distracting, and I wanted desperately to stand behind her so that I could look at her butt. However, she insisted on looking down at me. Liz and Ann were trying to contain the mirth on their faces.
“Hello Jenny, it is nice to meet you,” Ann pretended she didn’t know it was really me.
“Hello Ma’am,” I curtsied and held up invisible skirts as I had been taught. I wiggled a little as I pivoted smartly on my left foot for them.
Liz and Ann couldn’t contain their giggles.
“How do you like your new swimsuit?” Liz asked. She knew it was really me in pigtails and was just playing along.
“I like it very much, Ma’am, thank you for inquiring,” I said.
“Ooh, I do hope you move down here when the Summer is over. I’d love to get you in my English class! You could bring up our testing scores!” Liz liked my choice of fancy words.
“Thank you, Ma’am, but I’ll go back to being Eddie when the Summer is over, and I think my parents will be picking me up soon,” I said. I remembered my Aunt said she would call them as soon as they arrived at the hotel.
“Would you like to go back to being Eddie?” Liz asked me. She was a little more serious this time.
“No, Ma’am, not until I’ve learned what it is like to be a girl,” I admitted. I knew it wouldn’t do any good to pretend I was someone else with her.
“Well, you should probably let him stay then,” Liz turned to advocate for me to my Aunt.
“I don’t see any him? Who are you talking about? My niece, Jenny?” My Aunt smirked playfully. “I will tell your mother about your punishment but in my own good time, Jenny. I feel comfortable you will be dealt with appropriately when you misbehave and are learning a valuable lesson here,” she said.
Liz and Ann both smiled at me, and I smiled back.
“Speaking of which can you explain why you keep angling yourself so that you are standing behind Mrs. Sonneborne?” My Aunt asked me sternly about why I had been trying to angle myself behind Liz to get a better look at her butt.
I instantly denied what I was doing, and all three women chuckled.
“You told me you would be honest with me, Jenny. You even told me you understood what lies of omission are and yet here you are lying to my face in front of my friends,” My Aunt was smirking but disappointed.
“Yes, Ma’am, I am sorry, Mrs. Sonneborne, I was trying to look at what you had in the back. It didn’t look like you had on anything at all,” I said.
“Were you curious, or do you like oggling older women, Jenny?” My Aunt asked somberly.
“Hey, watch who you are calling older women,” Liz joked.
I was expecting a punishment, and I braced myself for what would be an embarrassing lashing and a humiliating end to my day at the beach.
“Well, come around here and get a good look, Jenny. Liz, you don’t mind, do you?” My Aunt surprised me by suggesting I just walk behind her and have myself a good, long look to get it out of my system.
Liz did look like she minded until Ann reminded her that she chose the outfit and just about every eligible bachelor and some married men in Sebastian County (where we were) had already seen it.
I was reluctant, but after a little coaxing, I walked behind Liz and had a good look at the two mounds of tanned flesh that I had been trying to get a good look at since I walked over to them.
Liz’s ass wasn’t perfect. Her ass was a little flabby with a tiny bit of cellulite around the bottom. You could see a few veins and even a bruise on her ass when you looked closely. I could see a couple of long black hairs sticking out of the crack of her ass on either side of the black string that ran between both cheeks. I could also see the very outline within her crack of what I assumed was a butthole. This was the ultimate taboo to me. The place that girls fart and poop from. I knew I wasn’t supposed to be looking at it, but look I did and memorized every inch of those buttocks.
“You’ve already had two punishments today, Jenny plus your normal discipline. The only thing that is going to satisfy your curiosity is to get a good long look. I think you’ve had that look, now thank Liz and put your eyeballs back in your skull,” My Aunt said.
I thanked Liz, but I continued to stare longingly at those butt cheeks. I wondered as her butt toasted in the sun what was inside her ass. Did she have dried poop inside of her butt waiting for the next time she had to use the toilet? I wanted to pull her butt cheeks apart and sniff and see what was inside the crevice. I know that sounds creepy, but that is where my curiosity about the female anatomy took me that afternoon.
“I don’t teach Sex Ed, so I am not going to hold them apart for you, Eddie,” Liz giggled.
“Jenny, remember?” Ann chuckled and reminded Liz that I was Jenny. Then Ann placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder.
It was at that point the tuck came untucked, and my dick rolled up like a garden hose from between my own cheeks to flop back out the front of my suit. I turned Red and ran to the water. I fixed my penis in the water and waited for the inevitable call to return and face whatever music I had to suffer for running away without permission.
Instead, Liz, Ann, and my Aunt talked for a long time. They looked over at me and waved a few times to let me know they knew where I was. However, they didn’t call me back.
After that my Aunt told me she would teach me how to tape the penis back with a little piece of duct tape for future trips to the beach.
When we were finished for the day, it was time to wash off again. I was hoping that my Aunt would make Blair remove her swimsuit, but she didn’t. My Aunt and Blair were permitted to wash off normally. They both hadn’t been in the water very much either, but I also knew it was because my Aunt considered Blair old enough that it mattered if she was naked in public.
I had to remove my one-piece bathing suit just like Buddy and Lewis had to take their trunks off as we did on our first trip to the beach. This time I was less humiliated, I would be standing on the boardwalk naked as I was that I would be standing there with my dick on display when everyone at the beach had thought I was a girl.
“Aren’t I being dishonest, Ma’am?” I asked as I was stepping out of the suit on the sandy boardwalk between the Wendy’s and the beach near the public shower.
“How so, Jenny?” My Aunt was washing Lewis off first.
“Isn’t it a lie of omission that I am pretending to be a girl, and then now, my penis pops out?” I said once I was stripped and standing next to Buddy.
“Not really, what business is it of anyone else what you have between your legs?” My Aunt answered sagely.
“You said I should be honest to my betters, Ma’am.” I reminded her. I could tell from my Aunt’s sigh that I sounded like a lispy know-it-all goody-two-shoes ‘brown noser.’
“I am honest, and I don’t have to flash my clit to anyone who wants to know if I am really a man or a woman, Jenny. Men are living as women and women living as men full time, and no one has to look at what they have between their legs unless they show them,” My Aunt said.
I didn’t know what a “clit” was. I assumed it meant pussy or asshole.
It was at that point, a small family of six walked up to us and waited. The Mother, Father, and four kids were all blonde, and they were impatiently waiting for us to finish the shower.
Buddy was next.
“Yes, but I am showing them, Ma’am?” I said, indicating the family that was not privy to my cousins and I naked. The boys in the family next to us were laughing, but the mother undressed the two youngest ones in anticipation of use of the shower.
“That is different, Jenny. When you are in high school, you’ll shower after gym. You shower at the beach. You are weird, now hurry up and shower off so these nice people can use the shower!” she said.
My ribbon was still hanging from my balls as I stood in the shower and let my Aunt spray me with cold water. It felt good, and at the same time, I was embarrassed.
My Aunt told us to pick up our stuff and led us to the car. Buddy, Lewis and I were completely naked again in the backseat.
I heard the family behind us laughing and goofing around as we left like it was perfectly normal.
Once in the car, I asked if I should put on my panties.
“No, Jenny, we’ll go to the McDonalds first,” My Aunt told me and reminded me that she would tell me what I needed to do. “You keep topping from the bottom,” she said.
I didn’t know what that meant.
“You are like your mom. She was always reminding your grandfather about the rules but being annoying about it. You need to learn to obey. You keep thinking you know what is best for you. I know what is best for you. Sit back in the back and shut your mouth for a while,” My Aunt said sternly. She wasn’t mean she was just exerting her authority, and I respected that.
Once again, I had the humiliating experience of riding through the McDonald’s drive-through naked. This time it was a young boy who saw the three of us.
I tucked my penis under my body as I sat on the hot seats when we approached to pick up our order. It gave the illusion that I didn’t have a penis at all.
When we picked up the food, the guy at the counter waved at us and told my Aunt she had two lovely sons and a daughter. He grinned and stared right at my naked body. My Aunt looked behind her and saw us and told him that I was her niece and paid for the food.
My Aunt didn’t address my deception at all. She ate french fries in the car with Blair and turned up the radio.
Over the next few days, I fell into something of a routine.
I would put my hair in pigtails and apply makeup myself, but often Blair would make me look extra pretty if we were going out. I set the table for every meal and cleared it. I helped with chores such as vacuuming, sweeping, and even washing dishes.
I liked being helpful but I am innately lazy, and I was strapped or sent to the corner almost every time I talked back, hesitate or offered a “helpful solution on how to do this faster.” My suggestions like sweeping things under the rug or just pouring bleach all over the tile and waiting an hour to see what happens weren’t based on experience. My Aunt made it very clear that she knew I wanted to be helpful but that I needed to listen more than I talked. She said before I go changing things, I need to learn how things are done. I paid attention to these lessons and took them to heart. I use them to this day when I get a new job, and for that, I am very thankful.
I was strapped twice a day, whether I was a good girl or a bad girl in the living room in front of everyone. I received frequent spankings throughout the day. Not all of them with Tyrone. My Aunt introduced me to being put over her knee, having my panties pulled down to my ankles and even spanked me like that once in a restaurant.
I milked myself at least three times a day. Anytime I got an erection I was told to milk myself, and I was up to at least six times a day.
There were a few times I was caught peeping. In some cases, it was an accident.
I noticed my Cousin Blair was changing once in the bedroom. Instead of averting my eyes or alerting her to my presence, I stood there and watched her take off her swimsuit. She had a golden tan across her body except for the white triangle on her butt from the outline of her swimsuit. I couldn’t see her butthole, but I got a good look from a distance at her butt. She had a bubble butt just like mine, but she had tits and hips that were to scale with that ass. I was built like a twig with a butt sticking off of it.
When she turned around, not only did she strap me in the living room when she got dressed, but she told her mom what happened. My Aunt said that from now on if I wanted to continue to stay in her daughter’s room, then I would sleep under the bunk bed.
Blair said I was a troll anyway and I should live under a bridge. It really wasn’t so bad sleeping under the bed.
They provided me with a pillow and let me sleep on a sleeping bag. My wrists were tied after that to the posts of the bed to prevent me from masturbating, and I slept naked.
I turned in the book report on the first book I had read. The etiquette book. My Aunt graded it and gave me an 80%. She said that she was impressed that I understood the archaic words but that I had failed to grasp the point of the book.
“You saw it as a collection of rules and practices,” she told me. She was right, that is precisely what I thought the book contained. It was rules and practices you do when you want to appear polite and well mannered.
“Jenny, you failed to learn the lessons taught by adopting a disciplined and regimented set of behaviors that when taken together, represent a change in your mindset. You call me Ma’am as a sign of respect. If you only did that, but you were rude and vulgar around me, then would it still be a sign of respect?” She asked.
I had to really think about that, and my answer was that it wasn’t.
“You have to embody all of the behaviors and practices together as a system. Once you begin to practice them all the time consistently, it will become a ritual that you adopt. It will begin to feel strange if you don’t call a woman Ma’am and curtsy when you greet her. In time, the system of discipline will change not only change your behavior but how you see women in general. You will begin to address your many shortcomings of talking over me, talking down to me, and seeing women as sexual objects to be stared at and lusted over. You will begin to replace those shortcomings with more desirable attributes like obedience, respect, and patience. You will find that you become more considerate and accepting of your place.”
I liked what she had to tell me, and I wanted to know more.
“I am not a Monster, Jenny. Yes, I enjoy training you. You look pretty in your skirt, and you are much more pleasant when you are not a horny little boy. However, I need you to adopt this behavior not because it is what I want but because you understand that what I am teaching you is in your best interest,” she said.
“Yes, Ma’am, I trust that you know better what is in my best interest,” I answered.
“Do you though?” she asked me skeptically with a smirk on her lips.
If I were completely honest with myself, I would have answered that I was still thinking for myself, and I agreed with her that this training was helping me.
“Yes, Ma’am, you know what is best for me,” I answered.
“Then why were you in the bathroom jerking off when I walked past the bathroom?” she asked me.
“I was going pee, Ma’am,” I lied. I HAD been playing with myself, and I thought my Aunt had not noticed.
“Did I not tell you that you need permission to use the bathroom and you are to be supervised? You need to sit when you pee at all times. I have told you this is what is best for you and yet you keep doing what you want, Jenny,” My Aunt said.
“You are right Ma’am; I was playing with myself. I was trying to get the image out of my head of Mrs. Sonnerborne’s butt and hide my erection. I am sorry for lying, Ma’am,” I admitted. I really was sorry.
“While I am sure Liz will be flattered to hear she is the subject of your wanking fantasies I thought by letting you have a good look at her butt that you would stop acting like a rutting, horny pig in heat if you could satisfy your curiosity and get it out of your system,” she said sternly.
“Yes Ma’am, it is just I had so many more questions, and I couldn’t help myself, I kept daydreaming about her ass,” I admitted.
“If you need to milk yourself more frequently, then you need to ask me. If you want to be punished harder, then you need to ask me. You do not have to try to be caught playing with yourself to get disciplined intentionally. Do you understand, Jenny?” she asked.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered. I was too embarrassed to say any more even though I knew I was expected to expound upon my response.
She tugged my ribbon to get my attention.
“Yes, Ma’am, I would like to be punished a little more strictly and to milk five times a day. I would like someone to supervise me while I milk myself,” I said.
“I have a hard enough time convincing Blair to watch you while you pee and poop. I don’t believe I want her to observe you milk yourself, and I have no desire to see it myself. However, you may milk yourself five times a day. You will spend one hour in the corner, and then you can get dressed and go outside and play for an hour before bath and supper,” my Aunt replied.
“Thank you, Ma’am; I don’t try to get punished, though. I just want you to know that the things I’ve done sniffing panties and jerking off were because I am naughty. It wasn’t a plan to get more disciplined. I asked for more discipline because I don’t want to be tempted to keep doing bad things,” I told her.
“I didn’t even know about the panty sniffing. Thank you for telling me. The misbehavior is a symptom. A good Doctor will notice these symptoms, and the treatment is working. You are better than you were before. You look like you still have a question to ask, or is there something else you’ve done wrong you want to admit too?” My Aunt smirked coyly.
“I have been wondering something since you mentioned it earlier, Ma’am,” I asked her. My Aunt nodded, I could ask, and I asked her what a clit actually was.
She chuckled and said that it was something like a man’s penis, and for some women, it was visible when they opened their legs while for others, it was hidden. She told me it could get swollen when a woman gets aroused.
“May I see yours, please?” I asked.
“No, you may not,” My Aunt said sternly without a trace of her usual grimace.
I apologized profusely.
“It is okay to be curious, Jenny and girl parts may be part of your education, but you still have a lot more to learn. You are allowed to hide your penis between your legs as you did at McDonald’s if it makes you more comfortable,” she said to me.
I asked if I looked like a real girl when I did that.
“You did, and I think an old boyfriend of mine, Jerry thought you were a pretty little girl too. The subject of whether you are a boy or a girl right now is a very grey area for me, and I haven’t quite decided how I feel about the point you made earlier today,” she admitted.
I didn’t know what my Aunt meant, and she reminded me it was me who brought up whether it was dishonest to pretend to be a girl. She told me that when my sissy summer camp was over that I would be free to choose for myself if I wanted to be Jenny or Eddie and I could change as often as I felt the need. “You will be Jenny without exception this summer, and for all intents and purposes you are a girl just with a penis,” I could tell my Aunt was wrestling with that thought just as I was.
“At first I thought I was humiliating and embarrassing you as a girl. However, you seem to have already grasped the lesson that there is nothing wrong with being a girl. You seem to have grasped much faster than I thought that girls are not any more or any less than men and I am impressed. You preferred the cashier think you were a girl when I thought you’d rather not. I don’t want you to lie when it really matters and hurt someone who cares about you. However, I don’t see any problem with you being a girl the entire time you are Jenny. Get the duct tape. You can remain taped except when you are getting the strap, peeing, bathing, sleeping or milking. How is that?” she said.
I thanked my Aunt and stripped naked for her. She had me turn around, and she delicately tucked my penis between my legs and taped it up with a small piece of duct tape. She told me that she would re-apply it whenever I need it but that Blair would not be doing this for me.
My cockhead was now safely between my butt cheeks taped to the inside of my upper right thigh, and with the duct tape it wouldn’t uncoil and stick out or fall down and flop out if I unclenched my buttocks.
I dutifully stood in the corner that afternoon while she watched General Hospital.
I understood what she meant about too much adventure for Luke and Laura on the TV show. I couldn’t see the program with my nose and toes pressed in the corner, but I could hear that they were making plans to leave Port Charles and travel the world to escape their enemies. The story seemed too contrived to be believed.
It is strange how sometimes you have a dream so real you want to go back to sleep and see how it turns out.
I awoke with a raging erection, and I asked Blair if I could milk myself.
“Gross, Eddie! Let me sleep!” she groaned.
“It is Jenny, now Ma’am,” I said seriously.
“You keep telling yourself that,” my Cousin was not a morning person. I can tell you that. She definitely looked like a boy when she didn’t have her make up on in the morning. She also had stinky breath, just like Buddy and Lewis. Sleeping in her room was teaching me that girls farted too. I heard her all night.
“Yes, Ma’am, I’ll go ask Aunt Sam,” I said.
“Good luck with that,” she said.
I knocked on her door, and when she didn’t answer, I opened the door.
My Aunt was naked with a man in her bed that I didn’t recognize. He rolled over and saw me and then said, “Your daughter is in here,” he pulled the covers over their bodies.
“That’s not my daughter, that is Eddie,” my Aunt said before correcting herself and saying I was her niece.
“Well, hello Eddie, you should probably put on some clothes,” he said.
“She is only allowed to wear panties because she is on restriction,” my Aunt explained and snuggled into her pillow.
“What did you do Eddie?” He asked me. He had a deep country accent like the Donaldsons.
“I peeped on my cousin and sniffed her panties, Sir” I admitted.
“You are one weird girl,” the man sat up in bed and looked at me.
“Are you a boy?” he asked. I had put my hair in pigtails and still had on some of the makeup from before, but he may have noticed the flat chest and the little bulge in my nearly see-through panties.
“No, she isn’t a boy, come back to bed. Jenny, go get breakfast ready for your cousins, and I’ll be out in a minute,” she said.
“I thought you said her name was Eddie?” I heard the man say as I shut the door.
I was hoping to milk myself because I really didn’t want to get in trouble for an erection, but I had been told to prepare breakfast.
I poured orange juice for everyone and set the table for my Aunt, her guest, and my three cousins. I set up cereal and put out the milk and started Coffee. I had seen my mom do it, and the coffee pot looked similar. I was putting silverware on the table when my Aunt came walking out of her bedroom, yawning. She didn’t cover her mouth.
“I read in the etiquette book you gave me that you are supposed to cover your mouth when you yawn, Ma’am,” I reminded her politely.
“You were doing so well last night, and now you sound like a little know it all. I suppose we’ll have to strap you after all,” she shook her head at me. I was sad I had disappointed her.
“Never correct your elders like that or speak out of turn, Jenny. Now, what you saw in that bedroom was none of your business either. If I don’t answer my door, then do not come in unless the house is on fire?” my Aunt instructed me sternly.
It was shortly after that she noticed I had set the table and put the Coffee on and her face brightened. “You did this by yourself?”
“Yes Ma’am,” I thought it was a reasonably simple spread, but I laid out the forks, knives, and spoons in order on napkins. My Aunt smiled at me.
The man who was in her bedroom didn’t stay for breakfast. He came out of her room in a cowboy hat, denim jeans, and boots. He doffed his hat to me and didn’t look right at me. I am glad because he may have noticed my erection in my panties.
Once he left, she told me I could milk myself and come to breakfast. “May I ask if it would be alright to see your boobs again, Ma’am?” I asked.
My Aunt was put off at first but a little flattered. She opened her robe and flashed them to me again and winked “Don’t make a habit of spanking it to your Aunt, Jenny!” she grinned as I walked away with the image of her freckled, firm, well-rounded tits firmly burned in my head.
I jerked off and showed her the napkin.
“In future, you may come out of the bathroom naked with the assumption you will receive a strapping right after unless told otherwise, Jenny” my Aunt had her Coffee and was sitting in her wobbly kitchen chair like the Queen of Narnia talking down to a quaking Mr. Tumnus the goat boy.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I removed my panties and went to the living room to wait for my spanking.
My Aunt continued to sit at the table and drink Coffee while I stood there quietly in the living room, waiting for her to come to spank me.
I cleared my throat in case she had forgotten me.
“It is rather rude,” my Aunt said after a pause “to clear your throat to get my attention, don’t you think? You may stand like that until breakfast is finished. Then I will apply you your morning discipline, and you may put your panties back on and clear the table and eat your own breakfast, Jenny.”
“Yes Ma’am, thank you” I stood there in awe of her. She always had a ready answer and a plan for me. I should have been deeply humiliated or offended, but I was excited, although my dick was not hard. I was excited to get on with the day and see if I could improve my behavior. I was no longer even concerned if my parents knew about this. I assumed they would find out for sure and I had no reason to believe this form of discipline was really altogether any more unusual than I did little boys showering naked at the beach after a hot day. Everything was all new to me, and I accepted it for what it was as it was presented.
The others woke up slowly, and Buddy and Lewis laughed at me, standing in the living room like a statue in the nude. Blair was the last to get up, and she sat at the table and ate.
When they finished eating Blair offered to clear the table, but her mother said I would be doing that from now on. “Jenny will set the table and clear it. She will eat afterward,” her mother said sternly. I was also provided two teaspoons of my Salt Peter.
I received my morning discipline of twenty swats from my Aunt, and I ate quietly after I cleaned up the table and the kitchen. I don’t want you to think this was a Cinderella story where the wicked cousins and Aunt has fun, and I am left to do the chores.
I also don’t want you to think that I was this perfect sweet angel. I didn’t want to clean up, and the strapping hurt a lot worse the next day because a lot of it was across my dick instead of the natural padding of my bubble butt.
As an example, once we were all cleaned up, we got in the car to go to the beach. I had to ride in just panties in the hump seat.
Once we got to Wendy’s where my Aunt liked to park at the beach, it was a lot busier than it had been on Monday. She told me to get out of the car, strip, and put on the one piece french-cut girl’s swimsuit.
I turned beet red in the face at the idea of getting out of the car naked in a busy Wendy’s.
“Jenny! Do I need to get Tyrone?” my Aunt insisted.
“No, Ma’am, sorry!” I stepped out of the car. The ground of the parking lot was scorching from the Florida sun. My cousins were used to walking on it, but I wasn’t.
“FU-UH-UCK!!!!!!!!!!” I shouted as if I had stepped into molten lava.
My Aunt grabbed my ribbon and pulled me into the Wendy’s. She took me straight into the women’s bathroom. There was no soap bar to stick in my mouth, so she pumped three squirts of soap in her hand and made me lick it off her hands. It was disgusting.
She marched me through the Wendy’s in panties, and people looked up with amused expressions on their faces. Parents who were thankful their children weren’t such brats seemed happy I was being dealt with.
Now, instead of just the possibility of someone nearby noticing a bare butt wiggling out of the backseat of the car to put on a bathing suit the entire parking lot could see the whining, bratty girl being led back to the car where my Aunt insisted I undress.
I still had to walk on the super hot pavement, and I wasn’t happy about it. My Aunt spanked my bare bottom with her hands and insisted I put on my swimsuit. I tucked my penis under me and quickly put it on but not before a white van pulled up alongside us.
The man in the passenger seat whistled and called me a “Pretty little thing.”
“Stop being such a perv, Jerry! You couldn’t handle a real woman, so you look at little girls!” My Aunt flipped him off. We were in a small town, and there was a good chance almost everybody knew everybody.
Jerry didn’t respond. The van drove away. Blair flipped him off as he went, but my Aunt glared at Blair. “It is okay for me to do it but not you,” she said.
Blair looked sullen, and she jerked my ribbon. It was still on my balls even though my penis was tucked in between my butt crack like a little tail.
“Carry the stuff to the beach, turd” Blair instructed me to pick up the towels, cooler and chairs and carry them.
“We’ll all carry them,” my Aunt had everyone help. Even Buddy and Lewis brought their beach balls and pail and shovel to the beach.
That afternoon I played on the beach like I was a girl and no one batted an eye or questioned it. I had very minimal makeup on my cheeks and pigtails so for anyone who didn’t know me I was a girl.
Blair was told to rub lotion on my shoulders and body. The best part was I got to rub lotion on Blair. I got an erection half way through but because it was tucked into my butt other than discomfort nobody knew.
I was tempted to tell my Aunt I was aroused. I was supposed too. I knew I should want to change and volunteer for discipline. I was also having fun on the beach, and I didn’t want to get in trouble, so I didn’t say anything.
Towards the end of our trip to the beach, Liz and Ann showed up. They were walking together and talking. They smiled at my Aunt and started talking to her. My Aunt was laying out in a revealing two-piece bikini and enjoying a cocktail when they walked up to her.
“Jenny, come here,” she shouted for me to stop playing and come see them. I turned a little red-faced because they knew me as Eddie. I wondered how they would react.
Ann the blonde was wearing the same skimpy wet bikini she had on the last time I saw her.
Liz, the brunette, was wearing a thong bikini. It was the first time I had ever seen a thong bikini. The top was normal, and it covered her boobs and tied in the back. The front was a simple V that covered her female parts well enough. However, the back was just a string that revealed both of her butt cheeks completely.
It was very distracting, and I wanted desperately to stand behind her so that I could look at her butt. However, she insisted on looking down at me. Liz and Ann were trying to contain the mirth on their faces.
“Hello Jenny, it is nice to meet you,” Ann pretended she didn’t know it was really me.
“Hello Ma’am,” I curtsied and held up invisible skirts as I had been taught. I wiggled a little as I pivoted smartly on my left foot for them.
Liz and Ann couldn’t contain their giggles.
“How do you like your new swimsuit?” Liz asked. She knew it was really me in pigtails and was just playing along.
“I like it very much, Ma’am, thank you for inquiring,” I said.
“Ooh, I do hope you move down here when the Summer is over. I’d love to get you in my English class! You could bring up our testing scores!” Liz liked my choice of fancy words.
“Thank you, Ma’am, but I’ll go back to being Eddie when the Summer is over, and I think my parents will be picking me up soon,” I said. I remembered my Aunt said she would call them as soon as they arrived at the hotel.
“Would you like to go back to being Eddie?” Liz asked me. She was a little more serious this time.
“No, Ma’am, not until I’ve learned what it is like to be a girl,” I admitted. I knew it wouldn’t do any good to pretend I was someone else with her.
“Well, you should probably let him stay then,” Liz turned to advocate for me to my Aunt.
“I don’t see any him? Who are you talking about? My niece, Jenny?” My Aunt smirked playfully. “I will tell your mother about your punishment but in my own good time, Jenny. I feel comfortable you will be dealt with appropriately when you misbehave and are learning a valuable lesson here,” she said.
Liz and Ann both smiled at me, and I smiled back.
“Speaking of which can you explain why you keep angling yourself so that you are standing behind Mrs. Sonneborne?” My Aunt asked me sternly about why I had been trying to angle myself behind Liz to get a better look at her butt.
I instantly denied what I was doing, and all three women chuckled.
“You told me you would be honest with me, Jenny. You even told me you understood what lies of omission are and yet here you are lying to my face in front of my friends,” My Aunt was smirking but disappointed.
“Yes, Ma’am, I am sorry, Mrs. Sonneborne, I was trying to look at what you had in the back. It didn’t look like you had on anything at all,” I said.
“Were you curious, or do you like oggling older women, Jenny?” My Aunt asked somberly.
“Hey, watch who you are calling older women,” Liz joked.
I was expecting a punishment, and I braced myself for what would be an embarrassing lashing and a humiliating end to my day at the beach.
“Well, come around here and get a good look, Jenny. Liz, you don’t mind, do you?” My Aunt surprised me by suggesting I just walk behind her and have myself a good, long look to get it out of my system.
Liz did look like she minded until Ann reminded her that she chose the outfit and just about every eligible bachelor and some married men in Sebastian County (where we were) had already seen it.
I was reluctant, but after a little coaxing, I walked behind Liz and had a good look at the two mounds of tanned flesh that I had been trying to get a good look at since I walked over to them.
Liz’s ass wasn’t perfect. Her ass was a little flabby with a tiny bit of cellulite around the bottom. You could see a few veins and even a bruise on her ass when you looked closely. I could see a couple of long black hairs sticking out of the crack of her ass on either side of the black string that ran between both cheeks. I could also see the very outline within her crack of what I assumed was a butthole. This was the ultimate taboo to me. The place that girls fart and poop from. I knew I wasn’t supposed to be looking at it, but look I did and memorized every inch of those buttocks.
“You’ve already had two punishments today, Jenny plus your normal discipline. The only thing that is going to satisfy your curiosity is to get a good long look. I think you’ve had that look, now thank Liz and put your eyeballs back in your skull,” My Aunt said.
I thanked Liz, but I continued to stare longingly at those butt cheeks. I wondered as her butt toasted in the sun what was inside her ass. Did she have dried poop inside of her butt waiting for the next time she had to use the toilet? I wanted to pull her butt cheeks apart and sniff and see what was inside the crevice. I know that sounds creepy, but that is where my curiosity about the female anatomy took me that afternoon.
“I don’t teach Sex Ed, so I am not going to hold them apart for you, Eddie,” Liz giggled.
“Jenny, remember?” Ann chuckled and reminded Liz that I was Jenny. Then Ann placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder.
It was at that point the tuck came untucked, and my dick rolled up like a garden hose from between my own cheeks to flop back out the front of my suit. I turned Red and ran to the water. I fixed my penis in the water and waited for the inevitable call to return and face whatever music I had to suffer for running away without permission.
Instead, Liz, Ann, and my Aunt talked for a long time. They looked over at me and waved a few times to let me know they knew where I was. However, they didn’t call me back.
After that my Aunt told me she would teach me how to tape the penis back with a little piece of duct tape for future trips to the beach.
When we were finished for the day, it was time to wash off again. I was hoping that my Aunt would make Blair remove her swimsuit, but she didn’t. My Aunt and Blair were permitted to wash off normally. They both hadn’t been in the water very much either, but I also knew it was because my Aunt considered Blair old enough that it mattered if she was naked in public.
I had to remove my one-piece bathing suit just like Buddy and Lewis had to take their trunks off as we did on our first trip to the beach. This time I was less humiliated, I would be standing on the boardwalk naked as I was that I would be standing there with my dick on display when everyone at the beach had thought I was a girl.
“Aren’t I being dishonest, Ma’am?” I asked as I was stepping out of the suit on the sandy boardwalk between the Wendy’s and the beach near the public shower.
“How so, Jenny?” My Aunt was washing Lewis off first.
“Isn’t it a lie of omission that I am pretending to be a girl, and then now, my penis pops out?” I said once I was stripped and standing next to Buddy.
“Not really, what business is it of anyone else what you have between your legs?” My Aunt answered sagely.
“You said I should be honest to my betters, Ma’am.” I reminded her. I could tell from my Aunt’s sigh that I sounded like a lispy know-it-all goody-two-shoes ‘brown noser.’
“I am honest, and I don’t have to flash my clit to anyone who wants to know if I am really a man or a woman, Jenny. Men are living as women and women living as men full time, and no one has to look at what they have between their legs unless they show them,” My Aunt said.
I didn’t know what a “clit” was. I assumed it meant pussy or asshole.
It was at that point, a small family of six walked up to us and waited. The Mother, Father, and four kids were all blonde, and they were impatiently waiting for us to finish the shower.
Buddy was next.
“Yes, but I am showing them, Ma’am?” I said, indicating the family that was not privy to my cousins and I naked. The boys in the family next to us were laughing, but the mother undressed the two youngest ones in anticipation of use of the shower.
“That is different, Jenny. When you are in high school, you’ll shower after gym. You shower at the beach. You are weird, now hurry up and shower off so these nice people can use the shower!” she said.
My ribbon was still hanging from my balls as I stood in the shower and let my Aunt spray me with cold water. It felt good, and at the same time, I was embarrassed.
My Aunt told us to pick up our stuff and led us to the car. Buddy, Lewis and I were completely naked again in the backseat.
I heard the family behind us laughing and goofing around as we left like it was perfectly normal.
Once in the car, I asked if I should put on my panties.
“No, Jenny, we’ll go to the McDonalds first,” My Aunt told me and reminded me that she would tell me what I needed to do. “You keep topping from the bottom,” she said.
I didn’t know what that meant.
“You are like your mom. She was always reminding your grandfather about the rules but being annoying about it. You need to learn to obey. You keep thinking you know what is best for you. I know what is best for you. Sit back in the back and shut your mouth for a while,” My Aunt said sternly. She wasn’t mean she was just exerting her authority, and I respected that.
Once again, I had the humiliating experience of riding through the McDonald’s drive-through naked. This time it was a young boy who saw the three of us.
I tucked my penis under my body as I sat on the hot seats when we approached to pick up our order. It gave the illusion that I didn’t have a penis at all.
When we picked up the food, the guy at the counter waved at us and told my Aunt she had two lovely sons and a daughter. He grinned and stared right at my naked body. My Aunt looked behind her and saw us and told him that I was her niece and paid for the food.
My Aunt didn’t address my deception at all. She ate french fries in the car with Blair and turned up the radio.
Over the next few days, I fell into something of a routine.
I would put my hair in pigtails and apply makeup myself, but often Blair would make me look extra pretty if we were going out. I set the table for every meal and cleared it. I helped with chores such as vacuuming, sweeping, and even washing dishes.
I liked being helpful but I am innately lazy, and I was strapped or sent to the corner almost every time I talked back, hesitate or offered a “helpful solution on how to do this faster.” My suggestions like sweeping things under the rug or just pouring bleach all over the tile and waiting an hour to see what happens weren’t based on experience. My Aunt made it very clear that she knew I wanted to be helpful but that I needed to listen more than I talked. She said before I go changing things, I need to learn how things are done. I paid attention to these lessons and took them to heart. I use them to this day when I get a new job, and for that, I am very thankful.
I was strapped twice a day, whether I was a good girl or a bad girl in the living room in front of everyone. I received frequent spankings throughout the day. Not all of them with Tyrone. My Aunt introduced me to being put over her knee, having my panties pulled down to my ankles and even spanked me like that once in a restaurant.
I milked myself at least three times a day. Anytime I got an erection I was told to milk myself, and I was up to at least six times a day.
There were a few times I was caught peeping. In some cases, it was an accident.
I noticed my Cousin Blair was changing once in the bedroom. Instead of averting my eyes or alerting her to my presence, I stood there and watched her take off her swimsuit. She had a golden tan across her body except for the white triangle on her butt from the outline of her swimsuit. I couldn’t see her butthole, but I got a good look from a distance at her butt. She had a bubble butt just like mine, but she had tits and hips that were to scale with that ass. I was built like a twig with a butt sticking off of it.
When she turned around, not only did she strap me in the living room when she got dressed, but she told her mom what happened. My Aunt said that from now on if I wanted to continue to stay in her daughter’s room, then I would sleep under the bunk bed.
Blair said I was a troll anyway and I should live under a bridge. It really wasn’t so bad sleeping under the bed.
They provided me with a pillow and let me sleep on a sleeping bag. My wrists were tied after that to the posts of the bed to prevent me from masturbating, and I slept naked.
I turned in the book report on the first book I had read. The etiquette book. My Aunt graded it and gave me an 80%. She said that she was impressed that I understood the archaic words but that I had failed to grasp the point of the book.
“You saw it as a collection of rules and practices,” she told me. She was right, that is precisely what I thought the book contained. It was rules and practices you do when you want to appear polite and well mannered.
“Jenny, you failed to learn the lessons taught by adopting a disciplined and regimented set of behaviors that when taken together, represent a change in your mindset. You call me Ma’am as a sign of respect. If you only did that, but you were rude and vulgar around me, then would it still be a sign of respect?” She asked.
I had to really think about that, and my answer was that it wasn’t.
“You have to embody all of the behaviors and practices together as a system. Once you begin to practice them all the time consistently, it will become a ritual that you adopt. It will begin to feel strange if you don’t call a woman Ma’am and curtsy when you greet her. In time, the system of discipline will change not only change your behavior but how you see women in general. You will begin to address your many shortcomings of talking over me, talking down to me, and seeing women as sexual objects to be stared at and lusted over. You will begin to replace those shortcomings with more desirable attributes like obedience, respect, and patience. You will find that you become more considerate and accepting of your place.”
I liked what she had to tell me, and I wanted to know more.
“I am not a Monster, Jenny. Yes, I enjoy training you. You look pretty in your skirt, and you are much more pleasant when you are not a horny little boy. However, I need you to adopt this behavior not because it is what I want but because you understand that what I am teaching you is in your best interest,” she said.
“Yes, Ma’am, I trust that you know better what is in my best interest,” I answered.
“Do you though?” she asked me skeptically with a smirk on her lips.
If I were completely honest with myself, I would have answered that I was still thinking for myself, and I agreed with her that this training was helping me.
“Yes, Ma’am, you know what is best for me,” I answered.
“Then why were you in the bathroom jerking off when I walked past the bathroom?” she asked me.
“I was going pee, Ma’am,” I lied. I HAD been playing with myself, and I thought my Aunt had not noticed.
“Did I not tell you that you need permission to use the bathroom and you are to be supervised? You need to sit when you pee at all times. I have told you this is what is best for you and yet you keep doing what you want, Jenny,” My Aunt said.
“You are right Ma’am; I was playing with myself. I was trying to get the image out of my head of Mrs. Sonnerborne’s butt and hide my erection. I am sorry for lying, Ma’am,” I admitted. I really was sorry.
“While I am sure Liz will be flattered to hear she is the subject of your wanking fantasies I thought by letting you have a good look at her butt that you would stop acting like a rutting, horny pig in heat if you could satisfy your curiosity and get it out of your system,” she said sternly.
“Yes Ma’am, it is just I had so many more questions, and I couldn’t help myself, I kept daydreaming about her ass,” I admitted.
“If you need to milk yourself more frequently, then you need to ask me. If you want to be punished harder, then you need to ask me. You do not have to try to be caught playing with yourself to get disciplined intentionally. Do you understand, Jenny?” she asked.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered. I was too embarrassed to say any more even though I knew I was expected to expound upon my response.
She tugged my ribbon to get my attention.
“Yes, Ma’am, I would like to be punished a little more strictly and to milk five times a day. I would like someone to supervise me while I milk myself,” I said.
“I have a hard enough time convincing Blair to watch you while you pee and poop. I don’t believe I want her to observe you milk yourself, and I have no desire to see it myself. However, you may milk yourself five times a day. You will spend one hour in the corner, and then you can get dressed and go outside and play for an hour before bath and supper,” my Aunt replied.
“Thank you, Ma’am; I don’t try to get punished, though. I just want you to know that the things I’ve done sniffing panties and jerking off were because I am naughty. It wasn’t a plan to get more disciplined. I asked for more discipline because I don’t want to be tempted to keep doing bad things,” I told her.
“I didn’t even know about the panty sniffing. Thank you for telling me. The misbehavior is a symptom. A good Doctor will notice these symptoms, and the treatment is working. You are better than you were before. You look like you still have a question to ask, or is there something else you’ve done wrong you want to admit too?” My Aunt smirked coyly.
“I have been wondering something since you mentioned it earlier, Ma’am,” I asked her. My Aunt nodded, I could ask, and I asked her what a clit actually was.
She chuckled and said that it was something like a man’s penis, and for some women, it was visible when they opened their legs while for others, it was hidden. She told me it could get swollen when a woman gets aroused.
“May I see yours, please?” I asked.
“No, you may not,” My Aunt said sternly without a trace of her usual grimace.
I apologized profusely.
“It is okay to be curious, Jenny and girl parts may be part of your education, but you still have a lot more to learn. You are allowed to hide your penis between your legs as you did at McDonald’s if it makes you more comfortable,” she said to me.
I asked if I looked like a real girl when I did that.
“You did, and I think an old boyfriend of mine, Jerry thought you were a pretty little girl too. The subject of whether you are a boy or a girl right now is a very grey area for me, and I haven’t quite decided how I feel about the point you made earlier today,” she admitted.
I didn’t know what my Aunt meant, and she reminded me it was me who brought up whether it was dishonest to pretend to be a girl. She told me that when my sissy summer camp was over that I would be free to choose for myself if I wanted to be Jenny or Eddie and I could change as often as I felt the need. “You will be Jenny without exception this summer, and for all intents and purposes you are a girl just with a penis,” I could tell my Aunt was wrestling with that thought just as I was.
“At first I thought I was humiliating and embarrassing you as a girl. However, you seem to have already grasped the lesson that there is nothing wrong with being a girl. You seem to have grasped much faster than I thought that girls are not any more or any less than men and I am impressed. You preferred the cashier think you were a girl when I thought you’d rather not. I don’t want you to lie when it really matters and hurt someone who cares about you. However, I don’t see any problem with you being a girl the entire time you are Jenny. Get the duct tape. You can remain taped except when you are getting the strap, peeing, bathing, sleeping or milking. How is that?” she said.
I thanked my Aunt and stripped naked for her. She had me turn around, and she delicately tucked my penis between my legs and taped it up with a small piece of duct tape. She told me that she would re-apply it whenever I need it but that Blair would not be doing this for me.
My cockhead was now safely between my butt cheeks taped to the inside of my upper right thigh, and with the duct tape it wouldn’t uncoil and stick out or fall down and flop out if I unclenched my buttocks.
I dutifully stood in the corner that afternoon while she watched General Hospital.
I understood what she meant about too much adventure for Luke and Laura on the TV show. I couldn’t see the program with my nose and toes pressed in the corner, but I could hear that they were making plans to leave Port Charles and travel the world to escape their enemies. The story seemed too contrived to be believed.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter 9
It was the Friday of my first week as Jenny and I had my hair tied in pigtails. I was now able to do my own makeup, although I was still pretty bad at it. I was fond of blue eye shadow and pink bubble-gum lipstick. I am sure I looked trashy like jail-bait. The makeup made me look a little older but mostly like a little girl who was wearing too much of it.
I didn’t get to choose my own outfits. That was fine with me because Blair knew how to make things match. She liked to pick frilly outfits that were way too small for even my skinny frame to wear.
I was wearing a simple powder blue tube top dress. It was perfect for the summer because it was light and airy. I had no bra, but I did have the lacey panties and the pink ribbon attached to my balls. My cock was tucked under me and taped with a small piece of duct tape.
Blair was walking me up and down the street while holding my ribbon. Even though my dick was tucked, the ribbon could still pull my balls, and anytime I didn’t walk as fast as she would like, she would yank it. I found myself looking at flowers and clouds and noticing the outdoors differently than I had as a boy. I was practicing in two-inch heels. I had been used to mary jane slippers with two inches of lift, but now I was clumsily trying to walk in a pair of my cousin’s old beat up white kitten heels.
A kitten heel is your basic curvy heel woman’s shoe. It isn’t as posh as a pair of ankle straps or stilettos. I still couldn’t master those.
Blair was annoyed because she would rather be in the house talking on the phone or watching television although she and my Aunt had a falling out earlier and Aunt Sam told her to take me for a walk to get out of the house. I don’t think Blair was in trouble. I wanted to ask if it was over training me, but I was afraid to talk to Blair unless she spoke first.
Manny and Franklin saw us walking and rode up to us.
“Hey Blair,” they greeted her with big smiles.
“Fuck off, Franklin,” my cousin looked straight and kept walking with me following.
“What ya doing?” Franklin followed along walking his bike with his feet while sitting on the banana seat.
“Walking my dog and talking to two monkeys,” My cousin became more annoyed and looked straight.
“I haven’t seen Buddy, Lewis, and Eddie for a while, where are they?” he asked.
I was shocked they didn’t realize I was Eddie. Had my transformation been that complete or were they playing along like Liz and Ann?
“If they were up your butt you would know it,” Blair answered them.
“Well, we just wanted to play cowboys and Indians, and no one wants to be Indians. The Donaldson want to play. You two could play too! I’ll let you be a cowboy!” Franklin obviously had a crush on my cousin.
“Let me think about it,” Blair put her hand to her mouth as if she were giving it a lot of consideration before saying blithely “It’s still a no from me.”
I chuckled at how funny that was. If I had said something like that before they would have beat the snot out of me.
“What about her?” Franklin asked if I was my cousin if I was interested in playing with them.
“She can speak for herself,” Blair turned to me.
“Let me think,” I put my finger to my chin “That is a no from me as well,” I smirked.
“Gosh, you two don’t have to be such bitches about it,” Franklin and Manny watched us walk away. I wiggled my butt a little extra as I did. I learned that heels naturally make me want to wiggle while I walk.
Blair didn’t say anything to me about what I had said, but the fact she didn’t punish me or make me do something humiliating in front of them made me think she liked what I had done.
When we got back to the house, she told Buddy and Lewis that Franklin and Manny wanted to play Cowboys and Indians and they were excited and asked their mom if they could play.
“Sure, take Jenny with you,” she said as she watched General Hospital. I was shocked she didn’t ask Blair to go. I looked at Blair to implore her to step in.
I had just told basically told those guys to fuck off, but Blair shrugged and told me “Sucks to be you, Jenny,” before trotting off to her room.
“May I change first, Ma’am?” I asked my Aunt.
“You can play in what you have on but put on some sensible shoes,” My Aunt said and let me put wear flats. I was used to only wearing sneakers and socks.
Florida has an abundance of what is known as sandspurs. These are little weeds that grow about ankle high and have tiny balls with thorns on the end that attach to your jeans or shoes and are hard to pull off. They also have red fire ants that bite the dickens out of you. Jeans and sneakers aren’t a lot of protection, but a short skirt and flats are even less.
Lewis and Buddy were eager to join up with Franklin and Manny. The Donaldsons were outside too. Lori had on a tank top, and jean shorts but her sister was wearing a short top and skirt. They both had on flats just like me.
“Indians! Indians!” Buddy and Lewis began to chant “Hi-Yi-Yi!” in anticipation of the game.
“She is playing too? I thought you said you didn’t want to play?” Franklin looked at me. They weren’t angry with me for my rude comments earlier. I felt a little guilty about making them. I was supposed to be learning not to be rude. I apologized for my rudeness and Franklins shrugged like he expected it from girls like me.
“Are you stupid or something? that is Eddie?” Crystal recognized me immediately.
Buddy and Lewis introduced me as Jenny. They regarded me as Jenny now all the time.
“Oh, it’s like Ronnie and Donnie McDonald, are you and he twins?” Lori asked me. She had to be putting me on. I wondered if Lori was just playing along.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I replied.
“She talks fancy just like Eddie,” Crystal snickered. She wasn’t buying for one second that I was a girl.
“Yeah, because they are twins,” Lori said and pointed out our faces would be the same.
“How can they be twins if Eddie is a boy, and Jenny is a girl?” George didn’t buy it either.
I flipped up my skirt in the front and pulled my panties down to reveal my little mangina before pulling them back up quickly. My cock was tucked behind me and all they could see a flash of some red pubic hair.
George, Franklin, and Manny’s eyes popped out of their heads in shock.
“You boys look like you’ve never seen a clit before,” I said with a satisfied expression on my face and puckered my lips.
That seemed to satisfy even Crystal.
Franklin told them there could be fraternal twins. He was always spouting off some trivia or useless knowledge.
“So where is Eddie?” she asked me.
“He had to go home,” I lied. I felt guilty about lying to Crystal. She was cute, but I was more embarrassed she would think Eddie (which I know is me) was dressed as a girl then I was to pretend I was Jenny.
“Why?” she asked in her sexy country accent.
“He was a little pervert who kept misbehaving, Ma’am,” I answered.
“You don’t have to call me Ma’am, my name is Crystal,” she smiled in a very friendly and inviting way. Crystal seemed to like me a lot more as Jenny then she ever did as Eddie. It may have been because we had similar body types or she just wanted a friend that was a girl about her own age.
“I call all women, Ma’am,” I said flatly.
“Then you should have said I call all women, Ma’am, Ma’am,” Crystal joked as we walked towards Franklin’s house to get the Cowboy and Indian stuff.
“Why don’t you call all men, Sir?” George asked, skeptically.
“I call all adult men, sir,” I explained.
“Why is it different for girls?” George seemed to think that wasn’t fair.
“My Aunt wants me to respect all women but not silly boys,” I answered.
“Y’all bitches want equal rights, but you don’t treat us equal,” George became angry.
“Yeah, we want the right to be equal, but that doesn’t mean we have to call your silly ass, Sir!” Lori defended me. It felt like I was in a sisterhood now because Lori and Crystal both were on my side.
Franklin said that Lori could not be a Cowboy this time despite Lori complaining a number of times that was not fair.
“You flipped us off and betrayed us and freed your sister last time!” Franklin reminded her.
“That was last time. This time it will be different,” Lori was clearly lying, but I think Franklin was buying it. “I want to be a cowboy!” she insisted.
“I think it should be boys are cowboys and girls are always Indians,” George was clearly the misogynist of the group.
Buddy and Lewis were happy to be Indians and didn’t want to be Cowboys.
Franklin said the game could not be played with three cowboys and five Indians.
“What if Crystal and I are ponies?” I asked.
This excited Crystal because she loved horses. I knew that from the last time we played. She had every reason to suspect I was really Eddie because how would Jenny know that? She didn’t care because as soon as she heard ponies, she was in on whatever game it was going to be!
“How would that work?” Franklin was intrigued.
“Crystal and I would be ponies. Whoever catches us can ride us, and we trot around the woods,” I described my vision of how the game would work. I liked watching her be a pony, and I was curious about what it would be like.
“So basically, you are just Indians?” Manny didn’t like the idea because we had to be caught.
“No, silly, we trot around and whinny If you catch us, then we are your loyal steed unless someone steals us,” I promised.
Once I introduced this new idea to the group, there was no way Crystal was not on board. She asked what we would wear enthusiastically.
I looked around Franklin’s room and found some things we could wear. I attached a hairbrush to a belt and made it into a terrible approximation of a ponytail.
Crystal asked what we would use for the pony bridle and bit. I wasn’t sure what ponies actually wore so after she described it as something we put in our mouths and bite down it was a simple matter to find a magic marker and hold it in our mouths longways like a horse’s bit.
Crystal asked if she could draw stars on my face and make me look like a pony while the others got dressed. Franklin thought it was going too far, but I agreed, and she got very close to me and brushed her body up to mine. Crystal drew stars on my forehead and cheek and then asked me to do the same.
“Now we are pretty ponies!” she said as she trotted and whinnied. I was super horny from being so close to her. Crystal smelled like candy strawberries, and her skin was so soft. She noticed my ribbon hanging down from my skirt and asked about it.
“That is my pony lead. You can use it to lead me,” I said and handed it to her.
“Don’t be silly, a pony can’t lead another pony!” she didn’t take it but found a cord she could use as a lead as well. “How do you keep it from falling out?” she asked.
“It’s in my panties, Ma’am,” I said, and when she smirked, I suggested she tie hers around her waist.
We trotted together as the others walked to the woods. If you have ever seen Monty Python’s quest for the holy grail, it was quite a bit like how their knights skip along, and someone runs along behind making the clopping noises except we made those with our mouths.
She whispered, “Is the ribbon in your butt?” while the others talked.
“No, Ma’am,” I whispered back.
“If we had real tails they would be coming out of our butts,” she smiled at me and scrunched up her nose. She didn’t seem disgusted at all, though. She seemed excited and clearly thought it was naughty.
“If we were real ponies we would be naked, Ma’am,” I smiled back at her, and she agreed.
“It’s kind of nice you calling me Ma’am, but can you call me Trigger while I am a pony?”
“Yes,” I decided to use my own judgment on that. I will tell my Aunt what I did afterward. I knew it was probably wrong, but I decided it seemed important to Crystal that I call her Trigger while she was in pony mode.
“What is your pony name?” she asked me.
I couldn’t think of one.
“You should be called Beauty because you are so purty,” she cooed. Did she have a crush on Jenny? I wasn’t sure.
We told the others our pony names and waited by a tree as the Indians dispersed. George called dibs on his sister, but she said he would have to catch her first. Crystal skipped off into the woods whinnying and neighing. It was easy for him to catch up to her. He took the rope attached to her waist and then walked behind her as she trotted. He was complaining that he would never catch up with the Indians this way.
Franklin and Manny caught up to me just as quickly. Franklin said he should have me since he was the Sheriff, but Manny didn’t agree. Franklin pulled his toy gun on his brother and Manny backed down by whatever imaginary rules in their heads allowed them to believe that was a loaded weapon.
I had been naked in a parking lot. I had been spanked in front of my cousins. I had done a lot of embarrassing things, but nothing made me feel sillier than trotting and snorting like a horse as a fat Hispanic boy walked behind me holding my a pink ribbon attached to the balls I had tucked up under my legs through the woods like his horse.
My skirt was flying up in the back and revealing my panties, and I could tell that Manny was enjoying the show. I didn’t have the heart to tell him that he was looking at a guy’s butt. He seemed to be enjoying it immensely every time I jumped high over a low-hanging branch of a cypress knee, and my skirt flew up.
Manny quickly tied up Buddy and Lewis who were never really trying very hard to escape anyway.
However, Lori had disappeared deep into the woods. We could hear her taunt her brother and Franklin. She called Franklin a “Fat Twinkie eating Sheriff,” and she called her brother George “A redneck Opie-looking motherfucker.”
I knew Opie was the redheaded boy on Andy Griffith in part because one year my mom put a striped shirt and pants on me for Halloween and told everyone I was “Opie Taylor” because she forgot to get me a costume.
“We are going to fie-yi-yind you!” Franklin and George taunted her back.
“Indians,” Manny joined the search “Come out and play-ee-ayyyy,” which was a line from a movie.
“You ain’t never gonna find me,” Lori shouted back, but they found her hiding in a makeshift tee-pee of sorts that was built with palm fronds.
Lori had her shirt off and was wearing it tied around her fat tits like an Indian vest. She had on the headband and put mud on her face.
“Is this the Indian Village?” Franklin looked like a Conquistador that had just discovered the fabled seven cities of gold.
“Crystal, you led him right to me!” Lori frowned. She had been sitting Indian style.
Crystal had been moving slow but leading Franklin through the woods directly to the fabled Indian hiding place.
“I am Trigger now, pfffftttttt” Crystal made a sound like a horse and stomped one foot.
“I’ll pull a trigger when we get home!” Lori said as George and Manny stood her up and took her prisoner to return her to base camp. They handcuffed her hands behind her back.
“Ookla, let’s ride!” Franklin said with an imperious tone as he pointed me in the direction of base camp so that I could skip us there.
“Who the fuck is Ookla?” George asked as he did the same to his own sister.
“He is like that yellow guy on Thundarr the Barbarian! He rides a horse that looks like a thumb or something. I’ve always wanted to say that,” Franklin admitted.
They made us skip back to base camp as Manny walked Lori. Manny tried to convince Lori to be his horse, but Lori stayed in character as “Pocahontas,” the leader of the Indian tribe. She also didn’t want to jiggle and wiggle for Manny the way we did as pony girls.
“What is the point of questioning me? You already know where the village is,” Lori asked when we arrived while Manny tied her to the tree.
“I am the Deputy. I’ll ask the questions!” Franklin stated flatly. Then he asked Manny what questions they could ask.
“We could make her show us her boobies!” Manny suggested.
“No, fair!” Lori complained. I felt bad for Lori, but she had basically made it easy for them to rip her tank top off by wrapping it around her tits and tying it in the back. They pulled the top off and revealed her big jugs. They hung down a little. I had never seen anything like them.
Lori protested and cussed out George for allowing this to happen but George through her tank top into a tree.
“I am not going home without my shirt! You are climbing that tree and getting it back, George Donaldson!” Lori struggled. The rope bindings were actually holding this time. She had managed to pop the safety clips on the handcuffs, but she couldn’t get untied.
“Don’t get all bent out of shape, we tied you up like this before,” George chuckled and told her that it would be a long wait in the dark before he got her shirt for her.
“It wasn’t funny last time you did this, and it isn’t funny this time!” Lori shook and the more she shook, the more her tits swung from side to side and turned me on. I was afraid if I looked too much, my duct tape would come loose. I was thankful I had milked myself not too long before this, and my balls were completely empty.
I felt pity for Lori, so I spoke up. I did so in pony speak though so as not to break character whinnying and snorting as I did. “They are just boobs. Take a good long look and get it out of your system, sheesh!”
Crystal agreed with me and stomped her foot.
“Easy for you to say, you ain’t got nothing for anyone to look at,” Lori chided us both.
I pulled my tube top down to reveal my flat chest. They were just boy nipples, but suddenly it was like when a hungry cartoon wolf smells a delicious steak, and he begins to levitate and float towards it with a happy look on his face as Manny, Franklin, and George stared at me.
Crystal not to be undone removed her own shirt completely.
“If we were real horses we would be naked anyway,” I stuck out my tongue at them.
“Why don’t you then?” George suggested greedily.
“Because you would like it too much!” I stuck my tongue out again.
Lori took her bottoms off and removed her panties completely. It was the first time I ever saw a naked girl. Crystal had what appeared to me to be a dick as big as my own. It was a clit, though. Sitting right in the middle of her pink slit was this huge triangular shaped hood that stuck out and on the end of it was a tiny penis head. It was sticky and dripping like mine when I milked myself.
“You are a boy?” I asked in shock.
“No!” Crystal insisted and looked down in shame. “I am a pony! ponies are naked!” she trotted around freely and cantered like a show pony. She invited me to do the same. Crystal had only a little wisp of red hair on her pussy and a perfect little flat ass.
“I’ll take off my dress but not my panties,” I said, and Crystal accepted it although she called me a chicken.
I trotted around with her as we played pony while the boys watched. Even Buddy and Lewis wanted a ride. They found it easy to get out of their bindings.
“Wait, what about me?” Lori lamented and shook back and forth. She was very jealous of the attention we were getting. She had her tits out, and they were magnificent but the guys had obviously done that scenario before, and they were interested in this one with us.
“I’ll be a horse too!” she promised.
George asked if she was serious, and she swore.
“If you take off your clothes and be a horse, then I promise I will get your shirt,” he said.
They made a deal, and George pulled down her shorts and panties, revealing a very hairy brown haired bush which was very typical back then for girls. She also had a massive ass, and when she turned around, you could see her asshole as she walked. She didn’t have a curly-Q tail as I had originally imagined, but she did have a very pink circle between her cheeks that reminded me of a rubber balloon knot.
George threw her clothes in the tree to ensure she wouldn’t run away until it was time to go and then untied his sister.
The boys took turns “Riding us” around the forest. They would stand behind us and drive, and then we would skip and hop. Once everyone had a ride or two up, and down the paths, someone suggested we race.
They lined the three of us up so, and Franklin used his toy gun to start the race by making a shot sound with his mouth. We trotted up the trail, which was harder than it looks to where Buddy and Lewis were acting as the finish line.
It was actually good fun and hardly humiliating at all.
Lori’s horse name was “Lori” because she said she couldn’t remember a different name.
We played until it got dark. I knew I would be in trouble, but it seemed totally worth it.
Lori’s brother did climb up and get her clothes back for her as agreed.
Everyone seemed to think this was a great new game and my only regret was that if I ever got naked, they would notice the little speck of duct tape that proved I was Eddie all along.
I wondered if Franklin would kick my ass for leading him on? I thought he had a crush on me, and so did Manny. He had a crush on JENNY anyway. Eddie was this awkward boy that talked funny and wasn’t very athletic.
Jenny was welcome to be a pony but would Eddie?
I put my clothes on and helped bring the toys back to Franklin’s house and headed back to my Aunt’s duplex to take whatever punishment I would get for being out way too late.
I would tell her that I accept any decision she makes and promised myself I would not blame it anyone else. If I had learned anything in that first week, it was that I had a tendency to make excuses for all of my behavior and I was doing my best to just accept that sometimes I made mistakes and other times I did things I knew were wrong. I knew this was one of those things I did wrong and would have to face whatever consequences my Aunt thought was best.
I walked to my Aunt’s duplex with a smile on my face.
I didn’t get to choose my own outfits. That was fine with me because Blair knew how to make things match. She liked to pick frilly outfits that were way too small for even my skinny frame to wear.
I was wearing a simple powder blue tube top dress. It was perfect for the summer because it was light and airy. I had no bra, but I did have the lacey panties and the pink ribbon attached to my balls. My cock was tucked under me and taped with a small piece of duct tape.
Blair was walking me up and down the street while holding my ribbon. Even though my dick was tucked, the ribbon could still pull my balls, and anytime I didn’t walk as fast as she would like, she would yank it. I found myself looking at flowers and clouds and noticing the outdoors differently than I had as a boy. I was practicing in two-inch heels. I had been used to mary jane slippers with two inches of lift, but now I was clumsily trying to walk in a pair of my cousin’s old beat up white kitten heels.
A kitten heel is your basic curvy heel woman’s shoe. It isn’t as posh as a pair of ankle straps or stilettos. I still couldn’t master those.
Blair was annoyed because she would rather be in the house talking on the phone or watching television although she and my Aunt had a falling out earlier and Aunt Sam told her to take me for a walk to get out of the house. I don’t think Blair was in trouble. I wanted to ask if it was over training me, but I was afraid to talk to Blair unless she spoke first.
Manny and Franklin saw us walking and rode up to us.
“Hey Blair,” they greeted her with big smiles.
“Fuck off, Franklin,” my cousin looked straight and kept walking with me following.
“What ya doing?” Franklin followed along walking his bike with his feet while sitting on the banana seat.
“Walking my dog and talking to two monkeys,” My cousin became more annoyed and looked straight.
“I haven’t seen Buddy, Lewis, and Eddie for a while, where are they?” he asked.
I was shocked they didn’t realize I was Eddie. Had my transformation been that complete or were they playing along like Liz and Ann?
“If they were up your butt you would know it,” Blair answered them.
“Well, we just wanted to play cowboys and Indians, and no one wants to be Indians. The Donaldson want to play. You two could play too! I’ll let you be a cowboy!” Franklin obviously had a crush on my cousin.
“Let me think about it,” Blair put her hand to her mouth as if she were giving it a lot of consideration before saying blithely “It’s still a no from me.”
I chuckled at how funny that was. If I had said something like that before they would have beat the snot out of me.
“What about her?” Franklin asked if I was my cousin if I was interested in playing with them.
“She can speak for herself,” Blair turned to me.
“Let me think,” I put my finger to my chin “That is a no from me as well,” I smirked.
“Gosh, you two don’t have to be such bitches about it,” Franklin and Manny watched us walk away. I wiggled my butt a little extra as I did. I learned that heels naturally make me want to wiggle while I walk.
Blair didn’t say anything to me about what I had said, but the fact she didn’t punish me or make me do something humiliating in front of them made me think she liked what I had done.
When we got back to the house, she told Buddy and Lewis that Franklin and Manny wanted to play Cowboys and Indians and they were excited and asked their mom if they could play.
“Sure, take Jenny with you,” she said as she watched General Hospital. I was shocked she didn’t ask Blair to go. I looked at Blair to implore her to step in.
I had just told basically told those guys to fuck off, but Blair shrugged and told me “Sucks to be you, Jenny,” before trotting off to her room.
“May I change first, Ma’am?” I asked my Aunt.
“You can play in what you have on but put on some sensible shoes,” My Aunt said and let me put wear flats. I was used to only wearing sneakers and socks.
Florida has an abundance of what is known as sandspurs. These are little weeds that grow about ankle high and have tiny balls with thorns on the end that attach to your jeans or shoes and are hard to pull off. They also have red fire ants that bite the dickens out of you. Jeans and sneakers aren’t a lot of protection, but a short skirt and flats are even less.
Lewis and Buddy were eager to join up with Franklin and Manny. The Donaldsons were outside too. Lori had on a tank top, and jean shorts but her sister was wearing a short top and skirt. They both had on flats just like me.
“Indians! Indians!” Buddy and Lewis began to chant “Hi-Yi-Yi!” in anticipation of the game.
“She is playing too? I thought you said you didn’t want to play?” Franklin looked at me. They weren’t angry with me for my rude comments earlier. I felt a little guilty about making them. I was supposed to be learning not to be rude. I apologized for my rudeness and Franklins shrugged like he expected it from girls like me.
“Are you stupid or something? that is Eddie?” Crystal recognized me immediately.
Buddy and Lewis introduced me as Jenny. They regarded me as Jenny now all the time.
“Oh, it’s like Ronnie and Donnie McDonald, are you and he twins?” Lori asked me. She had to be putting me on. I wondered if Lori was just playing along.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I replied.
“She talks fancy just like Eddie,” Crystal snickered. She wasn’t buying for one second that I was a girl.
“Yeah, because they are twins,” Lori said and pointed out our faces would be the same.
“How can they be twins if Eddie is a boy, and Jenny is a girl?” George didn’t buy it either.
I flipped up my skirt in the front and pulled my panties down to reveal my little mangina before pulling them back up quickly. My cock was tucked behind me and all they could see a flash of some red pubic hair.
George, Franklin, and Manny’s eyes popped out of their heads in shock.
“You boys look like you’ve never seen a clit before,” I said with a satisfied expression on my face and puckered my lips.
That seemed to satisfy even Crystal.
Franklin told them there could be fraternal twins. He was always spouting off some trivia or useless knowledge.
“So where is Eddie?” she asked me.
“He had to go home,” I lied. I felt guilty about lying to Crystal. She was cute, but I was more embarrassed she would think Eddie (which I know is me) was dressed as a girl then I was to pretend I was Jenny.
“Why?” she asked in her sexy country accent.
“He was a little pervert who kept misbehaving, Ma’am,” I answered.
“You don’t have to call me Ma’am, my name is Crystal,” she smiled in a very friendly and inviting way. Crystal seemed to like me a lot more as Jenny then she ever did as Eddie. It may have been because we had similar body types or she just wanted a friend that was a girl about her own age.
“I call all women, Ma’am,” I said flatly.
“Then you should have said I call all women, Ma’am, Ma’am,” Crystal joked as we walked towards Franklin’s house to get the Cowboy and Indian stuff.
“Why don’t you call all men, Sir?” George asked, skeptically.
“I call all adult men, sir,” I explained.
“Why is it different for girls?” George seemed to think that wasn’t fair.
“My Aunt wants me to respect all women but not silly boys,” I answered.
“Y’all bitches want equal rights, but you don’t treat us equal,” George became angry.
“Yeah, we want the right to be equal, but that doesn’t mean we have to call your silly ass, Sir!” Lori defended me. It felt like I was in a sisterhood now because Lori and Crystal both were on my side.
Franklin said that Lori could not be a Cowboy this time despite Lori complaining a number of times that was not fair.
“You flipped us off and betrayed us and freed your sister last time!” Franklin reminded her.
“That was last time. This time it will be different,” Lori was clearly lying, but I think Franklin was buying it. “I want to be a cowboy!” she insisted.
“I think it should be boys are cowboys and girls are always Indians,” George was clearly the misogynist of the group.
Buddy and Lewis were happy to be Indians and didn’t want to be Cowboys.
Franklin said the game could not be played with three cowboys and five Indians.
“What if Crystal and I are ponies?” I asked.
This excited Crystal because she loved horses. I knew that from the last time we played. She had every reason to suspect I was really Eddie because how would Jenny know that? She didn’t care because as soon as she heard ponies, she was in on whatever game it was going to be!
“How would that work?” Franklin was intrigued.
“Crystal and I would be ponies. Whoever catches us can ride us, and we trot around the woods,” I described my vision of how the game would work. I liked watching her be a pony, and I was curious about what it would be like.
“So basically, you are just Indians?” Manny didn’t like the idea because we had to be caught.
“No, silly, we trot around and whinny If you catch us, then we are your loyal steed unless someone steals us,” I promised.
Once I introduced this new idea to the group, there was no way Crystal was not on board. She asked what we would wear enthusiastically.
I looked around Franklin’s room and found some things we could wear. I attached a hairbrush to a belt and made it into a terrible approximation of a ponytail.
Crystal asked what we would use for the pony bridle and bit. I wasn’t sure what ponies actually wore so after she described it as something we put in our mouths and bite down it was a simple matter to find a magic marker and hold it in our mouths longways like a horse’s bit.
Crystal asked if she could draw stars on my face and make me look like a pony while the others got dressed. Franklin thought it was going too far, but I agreed, and she got very close to me and brushed her body up to mine. Crystal drew stars on my forehead and cheek and then asked me to do the same.
“Now we are pretty ponies!” she said as she trotted and whinnied. I was super horny from being so close to her. Crystal smelled like candy strawberries, and her skin was so soft. She noticed my ribbon hanging down from my skirt and asked about it.
“That is my pony lead. You can use it to lead me,” I said and handed it to her.
“Don’t be silly, a pony can’t lead another pony!” she didn’t take it but found a cord she could use as a lead as well. “How do you keep it from falling out?” she asked.
“It’s in my panties, Ma’am,” I said, and when she smirked, I suggested she tie hers around her waist.
We trotted together as the others walked to the woods. If you have ever seen Monty Python’s quest for the holy grail, it was quite a bit like how their knights skip along, and someone runs along behind making the clopping noises except we made those with our mouths.
She whispered, “Is the ribbon in your butt?” while the others talked.
“No, Ma’am,” I whispered back.
“If we had real tails they would be coming out of our butts,” she smiled at me and scrunched up her nose. She didn’t seem disgusted at all, though. She seemed excited and clearly thought it was naughty.
“If we were real ponies we would be naked, Ma’am,” I smiled back at her, and she agreed.
“It’s kind of nice you calling me Ma’am, but can you call me Trigger while I am a pony?”
“Yes,” I decided to use my own judgment on that. I will tell my Aunt what I did afterward. I knew it was probably wrong, but I decided it seemed important to Crystal that I call her Trigger while she was in pony mode.
“What is your pony name?” she asked me.
I couldn’t think of one.
“You should be called Beauty because you are so purty,” she cooed. Did she have a crush on Jenny? I wasn’t sure.
We told the others our pony names and waited by a tree as the Indians dispersed. George called dibs on his sister, but she said he would have to catch her first. Crystal skipped off into the woods whinnying and neighing. It was easy for him to catch up to her. He took the rope attached to her waist and then walked behind her as she trotted. He was complaining that he would never catch up with the Indians this way.
Franklin and Manny caught up to me just as quickly. Franklin said he should have me since he was the Sheriff, but Manny didn’t agree. Franklin pulled his toy gun on his brother and Manny backed down by whatever imaginary rules in their heads allowed them to believe that was a loaded weapon.
I had been naked in a parking lot. I had been spanked in front of my cousins. I had done a lot of embarrassing things, but nothing made me feel sillier than trotting and snorting like a horse as a fat Hispanic boy walked behind me holding my a pink ribbon attached to the balls I had tucked up under my legs through the woods like his horse.
My skirt was flying up in the back and revealing my panties, and I could tell that Manny was enjoying the show. I didn’t have the heart to tell him that he was looking at a guy’s butt. He seemed to be enjoying it immensely every time I jumped high over a low-hanging branch of a cypress knee, and my skirt flew up.
Manny quickly tied up Buddy and Lewis who were never really trying very hard to escape anyway.
However, Lori had disappeared deep into the woods. We could hear her taunt her brother and Franklin. She called Franklin a “Fat Twinkie eating Sheriff,” and she called her brother George “A redneck Opie-looking motherfucker.”
I knew Opie was the redheaded boy on Andy Griffith in part because one year my mom put a striped shirt and pants on me for Halloween and told everyone I was “Opie Taylor” because she forgot to get me a costume.
“We are going to fie-yi-yind you!” Franklin and George taunted her back.
“Indians,” Manny joined the search “Come out and play-ee-ayyyy,” which was a line from a movie.
“You ain’t never gonna find me,” Lori shouted back, but they found her hiding in a makeshift tee-pee of sorts that was built with palm fronds.
Lori had her shirt off and was wearing it tied around her fat tits like an Indian vest. She had on the headband and put mud on her face.
“Is this the Indian Village?” Franklin looked like a Conquistador that had just discovered the fabled seven cities of gold.
“Crystal, you led him right to me!” Lori frowned. She had been sitting Indian style.
Crystal had been moving slow but leading Franklin through the woods directly to the fabled Indian hiding place.
“I am Trigger now, pfffftttttt” Crystal made a sound like a horse and stomped one foot.
“I’ll pull a trigger when we get home!” Lori said as George and Manny stood her up and took her prisoner to return her to base camp. They handcuffed her hands behind her back.
“Ookla, let’s ride!” Franklin said with an imperious tone as he pointed me in the direction of base camp so that I could skip us there.
“Who the fuck is Ookla?” George asked as he did the same to his own sister.
“He is like that yellow guy on Thundarr the Barbarian! He rides a horse that looks like a thumb or something. I’ve always wanted to say that,” Franklin admitted.
They made us skip back to base camp as Manny walked Lori. Manny tried to convince Lori to be his horse, but Lori stayed in character as “Pocahontas,” the leader of the Indian tribe. She also didn’t want to jiggle and wiggle for Manny the way we did as pony girls.
“What is the point of questioning me? You already know where the village is,” Lori asked when we arrived while Manny tied her to the tree.
“I am the Deputy. I’ll ask the questions!” Franklin stated flatly. Then he asked Manny what questions they could ask.
“We could make her show us her boobies!” Manny suggested.
“No, fair!” Lori complained. I felt bad for Lori, but she had basically made it easy for them to rip her tank top off by wrapping it around her tits and tying it in the back. They pulled the top off and revealed her big jugs. They hung down a little. I had never seen anything like them.
Lori protested and cussed out George for allowing this to happen but George through her tank top into a tree.
“I am not going home without my shirt! You are climbing that tree and getting it back, George Donaldson!” Lori struggled. The rope bindings were actually holding this time. She had managed to pop the safety clips on the handcuffs, but she couldn’t get untied.
“Don’t get all bent out of shape, we tied you up like this before,” George chuckled and told her that it would be a long wait in the dark before he got her shirt for her.
“It wasn’t funny last time you did this, and it isn’t funny this time!” Lori shook and the more she shook, the more her tits swung from side to side and turned me on. I was afraid if I looked too much, my duct tape would come loose. I was thankful I had milked myself not too long before this, and my balls were completely empty.
I felt pity for Lori, so I spoke up. I did so in pony speak though so as not to break character whinnying and snorting as I did. “They are just boobs. Take a good long look and get it out of your system, sheesh!”
Crystal agreed with me and stomped her foot.
“Easy for you to say, you ain’t got nothing for anyone to look at,” Lori chided us both.
I pulled my tube top down to reveal my flat chest. They were just boy nipples, but suddenly it was like when a hungry cartoon wolf smells a delicious steak, and he begins to levitate and float towards it with a happy look on his face as Manny, Franklin, and George stared at me.
Crystal not to be undone removed her own shirt completely.
“If we were real horses we would be naked anyway,” I stuck out my tongue at them.
“Why don’t you then?” George suggested greedily.
“Because you would like it too much!” I stuck my tongue out again.
Lori took her bottoms off and removed her panties completely. It was the first time I ever saw a naked girl. Crystal had what appeared to me to be a dick as big as my own. It was a clit, though. Sitting right in the middle of her pink slit was this huge triangular shaped hood that stuck out and on the end of it was a tiny penis head. It was sticky and dripping like mine when I milked myself.
“You are a boy?” I asked in shock.
“No!” Crystal insisted and looked down in shame. “I am a pony! ponies are naked!” she trotted around freely and cantered like a show pony. She invited me to do the same. Crystal had only a little wisp of red hair on her pussy and a perfect little flat ass.
“I’ll take off my dress but not my panties,” I said, and Crystal accepted it although she called me a chicken.
I trotted around with her as we played pony while the boys watched. Even Buddy and Lewis wanted a ride. They found it easy to get out of their bindings.
“Wait, what about me?” Lori lamented and shook back and forth. She was very jealous of the attention we were getting. She had her tits out, and they were magnificent but the guys had obviously done that scenario before, and they were interested in this one with us.
“I’ll be a horse too!” she promised.
George asked if she was serious, and she swore.
“If you take off your clothes and be a horse, then I promise I will get your shirt,” he said.
They made a deal, and George pulled down her shorts and panties, revealing a very hairy brown haired bush which was very typical back then for girls. She also had a massive ass, and when she turned around, you could see her asshole as she walked. She didn’t have a curly-Q tail as I had originally imagined, but she did have a very pink circle between her cheeks that reminded me of a rubber balloon knot.
George threw her clothes in the tree to ensure she wouldn’t run away until it was time to go and then untied his sister.
The boys took turns “Riding us” around the forest. They would stand behind us and drive, and then we would skip and hop. Once everyone had a ride or two up, and down the paths, someone suggested we race.
They lined the three of us up so, and Franklin used his toy gun to start the race by making a shot sound with his mouth. We trotted up the trail, which was harder than it looks to where Buddy and Lewis were acting as the finish line.
It was actually good fun and hardly humiliating at all.
Lori’s horse name was “Lori” because she said she couldn’t remember a different name.
We played until it got dark. I knew I would be in trouble, but it seemed totally worth it.
Lori’s brother did climb up and get her clothes back for her as agreed.
Everyone seemed to think this was a great new game and my only regret was that if I ever got naked, they would notice the little speck of duct tape that proved I was Eddie all along.
I wondered if Franklin would kick my ass for leading him on? I thought he had a crush on me, and so did Manny. He had a crush on JENNY anyway. Eddie was this awkward boy that talked funny and wasn’t very athletic.
Jenny was welcome to be a pony but would Eddie?
I put my clothes on and helped bring the toys back to Franklin’s house and headed back to my Aunt’s duplex to take whatever punishment I would get for being out way too late.
I would tell her that I accept any decision she makes and promised myself I would not blame it anyone else. If I had learned anything in that first week, it was that I had a tendency to make excuses for all of my behavior and I was doing my best to just accept that sometimes I made mistakes and other times I did things I knew were wrong. I knew this was one of those things I did wrong and would have to face whatever consequences my Aunt thought was best.
I walked to my Aunt’s duplex with a smile on my face.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
- EddieDavidson
- Posts: 150
- Joined: Fri Jun 23, 2023 2:38 pm
- Has thanked: 3 times
- Been thanked: 102 times
- Contact:
Chapter 10
I was surprised when we got back to my Aunt’s duplex to discover she had already left for the evening with her friends.
“Where were you shit-stinkers today?” Blair’s lip curled into a snarl. She was angry; we were back after dark. We should have been there much earlier to bathe and eat dinner.
“We were playing, Ma’am,” I admitted and said it was my fault that Buddy and Lewis were late.
“Look at Miss Priss, you think you are hot shit because you let mom boss you around!” she growled at me.
I let HER boss me around too! It seemed very hypocritical of my cousin to put me down for letting myself get bossed around. I thought that is what I was supposed to do in order to learn from my betters. She was confusing me.
“I had pizza ready and everything for you,” Blair said. I found it difficult to believe she’d get us pizza unless it was to butter us up for something. There was no smell of pizza in the kitchen though. I was very skeptical she really had pizza for us but Buddy and Lewis were disappointed they missed out.
I started to undress at the door down to my panties as she spoke to me.
“What is this around your waist?” Blair noticed the ad-hoc horsetail I had tied to the back.
“Her horsey tail!” Lewis answered for me. I nodded that it was.
“You like playing horsey, do you, Jenny?” Blair’s caustic tone told me she was not pleased with me. She was usually pretty rude to me, but she seemed genuinely angry.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I said as I stood in front of her in only a pair of panties.
“Good, because I’ve always wanted a puppy, and you are going to be my puppy tonight!” Blair insisted.
I had been taught not to remind them that I was supposed to milk myself and have my regular discipline beating. I was not particularly excited about Blair giving me that beating because in the mood she was in, she would definitely make it hurt.
“Get those ridiculous panties off and get down on the ground on all fours puppy!” Blair said.
I was told I had to obey her when she was babysitting as if she were my Aunt. I had been naked in front of her plenty of times, but I suddenly felt petrified as I slipped out of my panties, folded them, and set them down.
I got down on the ground in the living room on all fours like a dog.
Blair brought a collar out of her room and put it around my neck. It was a spiked leather collar - sort of punk rock, but it would pass for a dog collar.
She towered over me and put her finger to her lips as if considering what to do next.
She saw that I had brought the marker I used as a bit while I was playing pony. She opened it. It was red.
She made me sit up, and she painted my nipples red with the marker.
Then she told me to remove the duct tape. “You are a boy, not a girl!” she told me as she ripped it off and told me to walk it to the garbage and throw it away. I felt a sense of loss of security as I threw away that little silver scrap of tape.
She pinched my cock in her fingers and used the marker to paint it red. “There you have a doggy cock! You get a little hand job while you were at it too! You can thank me now,” she said as she released my cock.
“Thank you, Ma’am,” I said. I wasn’t sure if I was thanking her for painting my cock or touching it but I knew I was supposed to grateful. I just wanted Blair to want to touch me under better circumstances.
“Gross, you are getting hard because I touched you!” she noticed my pecker was expanding.
“I am late to milk myself, Ma’am. I am sorry about that. If you permitted me to milk myself, I would be very thankful,” I asked.
“Sure, but do it right here. I don’t trust you in the bathroom,” she said.
Buddy and Lewis were still in the living room, watching this exchange between us. They were half-smiling because they assumed it was just a part of the regular discipline.
This was much more than my Aunt had made me do in the past. I was conflicted. I knew that my Aunt told me to obey Blair. I also knew this was not what my Aunt wanted me to do. If I wasn’t such a coward, I would have stood up to Blair, but instead, I looked at her and said yes Ma’am.
“Good doggy, now stand up and jerk off for me,” she folded her arms and prepared to watch me whack off in the living room.
I was thankful when she told Buddy and Lewis to get into the tub. “I ran your water. It is cold. Get in there and wash up!” she insisted and walked over to the cupboard. She took out a saucer and put it on the table. She pointed to it.
“Whack off right here, Eddie!” she told me that I could pout all I wanted, but I had no other choice but to obey her.
I reluctantly began to pull my hard little cock right in front of her, and while I was hard, it was taking longer than usual. I couldn’t look at Blair because I was so mortified that she was watching. I had asked my Aunt to have me supervised while I milked myself in part because I knew how ashamed I would be, and I was right about that. I had been told masturbation was one of the naughtiest things a boy could do with himself. If Blair thought I was a horny pig, I was proving it right now while I pumped my cock for her amusement.
“Do you need to see my mom’s tits to get you hard? Yeah, I heard you ask her. Well, you can’t see mine! Think about big hard nigger dicks. Big black dicks are going up your asshole, Eddie. Think about what a faggot you are. I want to see you cry while you jerk off so I can mix your tears in your cum and watch you eat it,” she said.
I didn’t want to obey her, but I continued to jerk off while she berated me. The dirty talk was actually turning me on, and I hated myself that the more vulgar my cousin became, the more I liked it.
“C’ mon, let me see that red prick spooge all over. Do you want to shoot on my face? Here let me put my face right on the plate for you,” my cousin dared to put her chin on the plate and opened her mouth for me to shoot directly into her mouth. I ALMOST came in her mouth, but she moved her head as soon as she saw my eyes roll back, and the cum start to shoot out.
“You dirty motherfucker! You would have cum on me. Do you know how bad your life would have been if you’d actually hit me with that jizz?” she asked.
“No Ma’am,” I exhaled as I pumped my cock a few more times to release all the cummy-milk out of my dick and deposited it on the saucer.
Blair brought me a spoon and told me to stand there and eat every last drop.
I looked at her like she had to be insane. Who would eat their own cum?
“Oh, you are going to be a cum-gobbler, Eddie. Don’t be such a baby! I suck dicks all the time. Let me watch you eat yours,” she admitted. It was so trashy, hot, and hateful. She insisted I eat my own cum with a spoon and the taste was disgusting and salty, but there wasn’t more than two or three spoonfuls, and when I was finished, she touched the little bit with her finger that remained and ran her finger around the rim of the plate to get it all.
“Waste not, want not Eddie,” she teased me seductively. It seemed as though she were going to stick her finger in my mouth for me to suck it.
However, just as she brought her long fingertip towards my mouth, she wagged her finger “Nuh-uh-uh, I have a better idea,” she told me to turn around and get in the thermometer position.
I did as I was instructed. I assumed she would give me a beating, and I was prepared for that - even if it was the hardest beating of my life.
Instead, she had me stand with my legs apart, and my butt stuck out. Then she put her hand on the flat of my back and pushed me forward. She told me to hold my ass cheeks apart for her.
It was incredibly humiliating, but I did as I was told. She had been checking to see if I wiped after I shit for the last week and had seen my asshole before.
“No shit stains, that is good,” my cousin squatted down and looked closely at my asshole. “You fart right now, and I will cut your balls off with a kitchen knife,” She promised. I wasn’t sure if she was serious, but I didn’t intend to find out.
I felt the dab of my cousin’s finger on the tenderest part of the rim of my asshole as she rubbed the remnants of my cum around and around.
“Do you like cum on your asshole, Eddie?” she asked.
“Yes Ma’am,” I admitted the sensation felt good.
“This is lubrication. It is helpful to keep your fart box good and lubed up. You can use lotion. You can use spit; you can use cum. I prefer cum, don’t you, Eddie?” she said.
“I don’t know yet what I prefer, Ma’am,” I answered. I felt like she was testing me to see if I would get angry that she was calling me Eddie. I wasn’t going to rise to take the bait, but I was getting very frustrated, and I wanted to tell her to stop.
“You are a boy who wishes he had a pussy and your turd factory will be your pussy! You will have plenty of practice sticking things up that nasty poop hole of yours to find out what you like best, you deviant little freak” my cousin made me stand like that while she looked around the room. She said that those little girls were made of puppy dog tails. “Didn’t my mom tell you that?”
“No, Ma’am, that is little boys. They are made of snips and snails and puppy dog tails,” I corrected her.
“Such a little know it all,” my cousin looked disgusted with me. “You are equal parts cum and snot all in a little pink ginger bag of freckles and skin with red Ronald McDonald clown hair on top,” she tapped my nose with her finger. That really hurt my feelings and made me feel ugly. Then she put her arms around me and placed her hand at my butt while I held my cheeks apart.
I felt the tip of something hard and plastic touching my asshole.
“What is that, Ma’am?” I asked nervously.
“Just relax your asshole, Eddie. I am going to give you a puppy dog tail, unless you’d rather a snip or a snail up your asshole?” she asked.
“No, Ma’am, please!” I begged, but I held my cheeks apart.
“Oh, methinks the girl doth protest too much,” Blair said and began to push the handle of the brush I used as a ponytail directly into my anus. She did so gently but with a steady use of force.
“Just relax, take deep breaths and enjoy it, Eddie. I want a puppy, and you aren’t a puppy without a puppy tail. Think of this as taking a shit in reverse,” she said as she pushed the tip of the brush handle into my asshole. Once the first few inches were in, it was a simple matter to slide in the rest.
“There you go, I like it,” she said, and she told me to swirl and spin.
I was hard again even though I had just recently cum. My cousin delighted as I swirled and spun gracefully. She and her Aunt had taught me to model my clothing and strut like a model on the catwalk. I did as I was told. The brush was firmly up my asshole to the brim. I could feel the bristles on my butt cheeks.
“Please take it out, Ma’am,” I begged.
“No, this is your tail tonight. You’ll be permitted to watch me make out as long as you are a good little puppy. Will you be a good little puppy, Eddie?” she asked.
“Yes Ma’am,” I promised but gritted my teeth.
“I want you to only respond in little yips and yaps. I don’t want big-dog growls or barks. I want to hear you bark like the pampered Chihuahua I’ve always wanted,” she said.
She made me make funny little barks. I would have laughed if she wasn’t so cruel. Blair grinned wickedly and told me to get back on all fours while she checked on my cousins.
I heard her go in the bathroom and yell at them for making a mess and spank their butts with her hand. I thought about leaving. I didn’t know what I should do or who I could call.
I wasn’t in any pain now that the brush was inserted in my butt. It was just that first part that had been painful. I had to admit it was actually quite pleasurable.
When Blair returned, she had the boys sit naked at the table.
“Doggy!” they pointed at me with delight on their face.
“Yep, you can pet and play with the doggy while I make your dinner,” she said.
Buddy and Lewis treated me like a puppy. They wanted me to sit up, fetch, play dead, roll over, and generally act like a puppy. My cousin told me that I had better keep them busy if I knew what was good for me.
Buddy tossed a rubber ball, and I chased after it. It wasn’t easy crawling on the tile floor, but once I got off my knees and stuck my butt in the air, it didn’t feel bad.
“Can I ride you like a pony?” Lewis asked. He was petting me and calling me a good girl. He didn’t know my cousin was referring to me as Eddie now.
“You’d have to ask Blair,” I answered him.
“It is Miss Blair or Ma’am, at all times from now on and no one is riding my puppy. You can play with him but don’t pull his tail out,” Blair said as she went back to preparing a sloppy meal of Chef Boyardee for us.
“Jenny is a girl,” Lewis insisted.
“Right now, Jenny is a puppy and a boy!” Blair looked at him wickedly, and Lewis backed down.
She made them sit at the table and eat. She told them to hurry because her friends would be here soon. “You should have been in bed already.”
It wasn’t even 8 pm at this point, and we usually got to stay up until 9 pm.
She put my plate on the floor by her feet and told me to crawl over to her.
I obeyed her, and she told me to put my face down in and eat like a puppy.
“You are on restriction. If you don’t want to eat at all that is fine by me,” Blair said. “You will learn to appreciate getting to sit at the kitchen table this way, puppy. You will learn to thank us for letting you use silverware. Eat face first like the horny dog you are and maybe one day you can sit at the kitchen table with the big kids,” Blair laughed wickedly at the look of shock and dismay on my face.
I am a very fastidious person who can’t stand muck or mud. Eating off the floor was bad enough but dunking my face in the sauce was horrifying to me.
I was quite hungry, but I knew this was far more than I was supposed to be doing. Blair reminded me her mother had placed her in charge and that she knew what was best for me.
I didn’t like cold Ravioli. Her mother would heat it up for us but Blair usually just poured the can into a bowl instead. I licked it and then started to try to eat it. The problem is I couldn’t eat like a dog, and I was getting my face covered in the pink-orange sauce. It was disgusting.
Buddy and Lewis were jealous and started trying to eat their food without any hands. Blair insisted they stop at first but told me that I would be cleaning up the mess, so it was fine.
It was difficult to choke down the ravioli without the use of a spoon, but I did a little at a time. Blair told me to wiggle my tail while I ate, or she would push my head down in the food. I wagged my tail.
Buddy and Lewis finished eating, and she wiped their faces and sent them to bed. “I don’t want to see you two little pieces of dog shit until morning!” she told them after they brushed and went to the bathroom.
I was still working on my food. She said the floor where a dog like me belonged. There was a knock at the door she pushed my food away with her foot and said, “Time is up, sucks to be you! Remember what I said! Bark only. This is a little game you are playing with me. Smile and be a happy puppy, and I’ll let you do more than sniff a finger,” she promised.
I didn’t know what she was going to let me do, and it sounded enticing on some level, but I just wanted to clean up.
“Oh, it’s just you,” Blair opened the door for her best friend, Julie.
“Some welcome that is!” Julie giggled and then she really laughed hard when she saw me naked on all fours with sauce dripping down my face and a black hairbrush tail.
“You really are one twisted bitch,” Julie was impressed.
“That is why you love me,” Blair replied. She told me, “Stand up, puppy. You have five minutes to clean your face and clean this kitchen. Stretch your legs because when the guys get here, you are going back on all fours or you are going under my bed,” she promised.
“She sleeps under your bed?” Julie had been over several times and knew about the fact I was Jenny now.
“Eddie the troll sleeps under my bed, yes” Blair corrected her.
“Your mother let him stop dressing like a girl?” Julie asked.
“No, but my mother isn’t here, is she?” Blair said haughtily. She touched my cock with her finger “He answers to me, and he has a cock. So why should I treat him like a girl?” she said.
“You are just worried Jack and Bruce will think he is hotter than you,” Julie teased her friend.
“That’s right, why do you think I have a fat, ugly friend like you come over? It makes me look that much more attractive,” Blair was teasing Julie, but it sounded hurtful.
Julie said that it wasn’t nice.
“Oh? If the shoe fits,” Blair laughed like she didn’t care and told her “tough titty. Do you think you have it rough? My mom makes me watch this sick little twerp take a shit and make sure he wipes his own ass,” she said. “Why shouldn’t I have some fun with him? He is my puppy tonight.”
Julie looked at me, sympathetically.
“Awwww, he does have big puppy dog eyes,” she said almost sarcastically before adding a more cruel “He has a face you just want to reach out and slap.”
“So slap him,” Blair told her.
“I can just slap your cousin?” Julie asked enthusiastically while I cleaned up the kitchen.
“Yes, just tell him to stand still and reach out and slap him like this,” Blair demonstrated and slapped me across my face. It wasn’t hard enough to bruise me or knock me down, but she turned my head.
“Eddie, stand still” Blair ordered.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I said, and I curtsied.
“No, curtsying, you aren’t a gaybait. You are a puppy!” Blair said.
Julie was reluctant to slap me, so Blair slapped me on the other cheek. It hurt.
“Should I count, Ma’am?” I asked.
“You should shut the fuck up unless I tell you to count,” Blair slapped me again.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered. It was a small act of defiance on my part because I was speaking. I spoke to acknowledge her order as my Aunt had told me to do, but I spoke.
Julie slapped me, but she hit fairly soft as if gauging just how hard she could get away with slapping me for the first time.
“You can slap him harder. He is tough, you’ve seen him take the strap,” she said. Julie had been over during my discipline sessions.
“Can I slap his balls?” she asked as she slapped my face increasingly harder.
“You can squeeze them,” Blair grabbed my dick and gave it a hard squeeze. “You can pinch his dick,” she pinched it hard. “Lay down on your back with your legs apart, puppy!” she told me.
“Yes Ma’am,” I reluctantly said and obliged her by getting on the floor with my legs apart.
“You can step on them,” Blair said.
Julie told her not to do that.
“Why? He doesn’t need them. He’d like to be a girl. He is ashamed if anyone sees his little pecker,” she said as she stepped on my dick and flattened it. It hurt but a week of getting slapped on the balls had made me much tougher. I could endure a lot more pain than I realized. I was ready for her to continue, but I didn’t tell her that. I didn’t want to give her the satisfaction of seeing me groan in anguish though, and I did my best to accept the pain without crying out.
“Oh, cry for me, Eddie-boy,” my cousin bent over me and put her face right to my eye and licked my tear ducts. “I love the taste of your delicious tears. Please cry for me,” she pleaded condescendingly hoping I would bawl my eyes out.
I wanted to cry, but I was not going to let her break me. I wouldn’t cry.
“That’s too far, Blair!” Julie said in my defense.
“Oh relax, the little turd gobbler loves it, don’t you Eddie? You asked Mom to discipline you harder because you are a little brown noser!” she said.
“Yes, Ma’am, I asked for more discipline but not because I am a brown noser,” I still didn’t know what one was. “I asked for more discipline because I didn’t want to be tempted to misbehave.”
“Ask, and you shall receive,” Blair promised me and told her friend that I loved the discipline. I had to admit that on a lot of levels, it was fun, although right now I was frightened of what would happen next. I had grown comfortable with the rituals, and my Aunt’s rules all made sense to me. Everything I did or learned had a reason and served a purpose to reinforce my education through discipline. Tonight with Blair was more like a random haunted house where things kept popping out at me.
“Watch this,” Blair wanted to prove to Julie how much I loved her treating me like this. She unzipped her jeans and pulled her panties down and showed me her pert bubble butt. I could see everything, including her white tan lines, the crack of her ass and the hint of her butthole. I would be lying if I didn’t love seeing that ass hovering directly above my face.
“You lick, and you die,” Blair assured me as she squatted right over my nose and put her asshole half an inch from my face. “Go ahead brown noser, get your nose right up in that crack and have a good long sniff!”
I suddenly realized that brown noser meant someone who put their nose in someone’s ass and got poop on the end of it. I didn’t want to have poop on my nose!
“Your one and only chance to sniff my crack, and you won’t take it?” Blair prompted me to pick my head up and stick it in her butt. I couldn’t resist the musky smell of her pussy and asshole. I lifted my head and put my nose right up to her asshole and breathed in.
“You see? the dirty little termite wants it,” Blair got off my face as she felt she had proven her point to Julie.
“He did it because you made him,” Julie told her.
“Did I make you sniff my crack, or did you want to do it?” Blair looked down at me like I was pitiful.
“I wanted to sniff it, Ma’am,” I told the truth. I knew that wasn’t what Julie wanted to hear, but I would have sniffed that ass all night if I could have.
“Oh my god, that is awesome! I want him to sniff my butt next!” Julie was relieved and excited to see if I would sniff her ass too! I would gladly have done precisely that, but there was another knock at the door.
“Aww, just when we were starting to have fun,” Blair said wickedly as she stood up and answered the door.
I was hoping it was Mrs. Hannigan or anyone really besides Jack and Bruce.
It was Jack and Bruce.
“What up, Ladies?” Bruce had brought two big two-liter plastic bottles of wine coolers. “We got the green, AND we got the orange flavor,” he laughed.
“Oh, and what do we have here? is that little man Olly all laid out on the floor with his pecker in the air?” Jack strode into the room full of swagger.
“He is my puppy tonight,” Blair explained. She had me return to my position on all fours. She adjusted the brush in my ass so that it was sticking up almost like a squirrel’s bushy tail.
“Sit up and beg,” she instructed me just as Buddy and Lewis had.
I sat up and stuck my tongue out while putting my hands in front of me.
“Olly, you are fucked up!” Jack twisted off one of the two liter tops and chugged directly from the bottle. He seemed to think I was doing this of my own free will and not because my cousin told me to do it.
“Yes, Sir,” I agreed with him.
“You don’t call him Sir,” Blair smacked me across the face. “You bark like a little Chihuahua,” she reminded me.
I yipped playfully and stuck my tongue out.
The four teenagers laughed heartily at my antics.
Blair threw a marker and made me chase it around the room.
“Whoa, is his dick all red? why?” Bruce noticed my cock was painted red with a marker. “Does he have like the clap or something?”
“No, I painted it red like a puppy dog’s dick,” Blair said.
“You are one wicked bitch,” Jack smiled, and Blair fell into his arms, and French kissed him.
They made themselves comfortable on the couch and turned the lights down while they drank warm wine cooler. They would periodically tell me to fetch or roll over, but generally; I was expected to just stay on the ground like a puppy dog.
I know I should have been mad at my cousin, but I enjoyed roleplaying like a puppy. I thought it would be fun to introduce it to Crystal and Lori and see if they would do it as well. I’d get to see pussy if I did that and I kept picturing Crystal putting her snout in my crotch to sniff me as a real puppy would.
Blair removed her jeans and her panties but it was dark, so I could not see anything. I could hear Jack finger fucking her, and she made these funny noises that I later realized were orgasms (fake or real I don’t know).
Julie kept her pants on but unbuttoned them enough that Bruce could finger her too and put his hands under her shirt.
I didn’t know this at the time, but Blair and Julie were exceptional cock teases. They had not put out for either of these boys and had been using them for months to bring over alcohol. They smoked a joint too. It was super thin and smelled horrible.
“When are we going to go all the way?” Jack pleaded with my cousin to let him fuck her and not just play with her body.
“Tomorrow night,” she said.
“You’ve been saying tomorrow night every night,” Jack said.
“Tomorrow night, I promise. Let’s have a little party and invite over a few of your friends. We’ll play spin the bottle, and I’ll fuck every guy it lands on,” my cousin was very drunk.
I reflected upon the fact that Lori and Crystal had both freely taken off all their clothes. They had been so generous with their bodies and just paraded around naked. They said they routinely went skinny dipping and to them, it wasn’t that big of a deal. However, Julie and Blair, who were about the same age as Lori were both totally hiding in the dark as much as possible and showing as little skin as they could get away with. It was like they were being stingy with their bodies as much as their affection and doling it out to control them. The more Jack and Bruce would do for them, the more affection the girls would dole out. However, it seemed to me that Julie and Blair rarely actually delivered on their promises, according to Bruce and Jack.
“I am telling you that if you bring a bottle of schnapps and some good weed, then I’ll hump every single guy who the bottle lands on,” Blair said.
“What if it lands on Olly,” Jack smiled. I could see his perfect teeth in the darkness staring down at me as a puppy at his feet.
“Olly won’t be playing,” Blair said dismissively.
“You said bring every guy I want. I want Olly to have a shot. He needs a little pussy. Don’t you Olly?” he asked.
I yipped like a puppy.
“See?” Jack smiled.
“Olly is going to be dressed up as a maid and serving at the party if she is there at all,” Blair was drunk or high and slurring her words.
“She?” Jack hadn’t seen me as Jenny yet. He hadn’t been back since Monday when my Aunt went to Captain Hiram’s.
“Yes, my mom has been training Olly as a girl,” Blair scrunched her nose at me like I was wasting too much of her time being the subject of conversation.
“That’s so fucked up. Why?” Bruce and Jack wanted to know.
“He is a little peeping tom and panty sniffer,” Blair explained.
“Right on!” Bruce and Jack seemed to think that was pretty cool. Jack said he got me started. “The first whiff will make you an addict, little bro!” he reminded me about how he let me sniff his stinky pinky after he finger fucked my cousin.
“So my mom is teaching him to be a girl. She calls it sissy summer school so he won’t turn out to be a pervert like you,” Blair put her breasts in Jack’s hands and rolled on him to try to get his attention focused solely on her.
“So Olly dresses like a girl all the time?” he asked.
“Yeah, why? are you horny for Olly or Jenny or whatever?” Blair said.
“No, but I want to see,” Jack said as he sat up on the couch.
“Fine, whatever,” Blair said that all the time and when she did it always meant she was getting frustrated and angry.
They turned on the lights, and Blair told me to take the brush out of my ass. She picked up my pink ribbon and jerked me into her bedroom.
The guys followed her while I held the brush in my hand.
“Don’t set that fucking brush down until it is clean,” Blair snarled at me. “Stick it in your mouth like a bar of soap, creep!” she instructed.
I barked like a dog.
“We aren’t doing that anymore. Call me Miss Blair,” my cousin was sloppy drunk on a few glasses of wine coolers. She was woozy and falling down a bit. Julie had to help her. Blair told me that I should know how to get dressed and to put on something sexy.
I put on the one piece bikini and tucked my cock behind me. It didn’t take long, and Jack and Bruce looked impressed. I still had my hair in pigtails and some makeup on from earlier.
“Damn, you look like a younger version of Blair,” Jack said.
“He does not,” Blair told me to change into something else when she ran out of the room and threw up in the toilet. It was disgusting. I never knew girls vomited.
I removed the one piece and put on a white blouse and plaid mini-skirt with white socks and black saddle shoes. Of all the outfits I had worn this one had received the most looks and stares from older men. I didn’t know if it was sexy, but I looked like a typical Catholic school girl.
“Your nipples are so red,” Bruce noticed.
“My cousin painted them, Sir,” I said.
“You do sound more like a girl than a boy,” Jack seemed in awe of me. It was a lot better reaction than the first time he met me.
“Thank you, Sir,” I said, and I modeled the outfit for him as if I were on the catwalk. Julie was telling them how Blair had me wrapped around her little finger, and I would do anything she told me. She seemed jealous of her friend having that absolute authority but had Julie told me to do something I probably would have done that as well.
Blair staggered back in the room and wiped her mouth. She looked nauseated. Blair also looked jealous that I was getting attention even if it was a lot of giggles. She told everyone to get out.
Jack asked if they were still on for tomorrow night and she told him that if he didn’t get out right now, then he could forget about fucking her tomorrow night.
“Are you okay? Do you need me to clean up in the bathroom?” Julie asked her friend. She had held her booze a lot better than Blair, but she too was very tipsy. All four of them were as far as I could tell, but Jack and Bruce always seemed a little stoned.
“Get out you cunt, I’ve got this little sack of turd balls to clean up my mess,” Blair shouted angrily at her friends, and they promptly left.
Blair started taking off all her clothes right in front of me.
“Don’t just stand there watching and jerking off. Go clean up the mess in the bathroom, you pig!” she demanded. She still had her panties and bra on, but she was nearly undressed. She told me to take off all of my clothes right this instant.
I cleaned up the bathroom in the nude. It was disgusting, but I did my best to spray it down, so it didn’t stink of vomit. I cleaned out the ashtrays and got rid of the alcohol bottles. I washed up everything and cleaned the house as I had been practicing.
I returned promptly to the bedroom, and I would be lying if I didn’t hope to catch a glimpse of my naked cousin. She had stumbled into the top bunk.
“I am finished cleaning up, Ma’am. Would you like to inspect my work?” I asked the way I had been taught to submit myself for inspection in a respectful way.
“Get up here and eat this pussy,” Blair mumbled half asleep.
I had eaten cum with a spoon. In my mind, I imagined trying to eat her pussy with a spoon like it was a dish of ice cream with a cherry on top. I had been told girls had “cherries” in their pussy, and I imagined one looked exactly like a bright red maraschino cherry. I wasn’t a cannibal, though, and I didn’t think my cousin was genuinely serious. I knew that people said things they didn’t mean when they were inebriated.
“This is your one and only chance to have your way with me, Eddie. You climb up in this bed and lick my pussy right and I’ll do whatever you want,” she promised.
LICK? A lightbulb went off in my head, and I was suddenly hard and excited. Blair had invited me into her bed, and I could LICK her pussy? That was an entirely different premise then eating her pussy with a spoon, and I was very interested in doing that.
I climbed into the top bunk with my naked cousin. She was touching her pussy. Blair had bushy pubes with long strands of curly hairs that she had shaved back on the sides, so her pussy hair didn’t stick out of her swimsuit.
I wasn’t sure what to do, and I clumsily pounced on her. Blair groaned awkwardly and repeated that I should do her right.
“Lick my pussy like it is Aladdin’s lamp and it will grant you three wishes,” she whispered lustily.
I knew she was drunk, and even at my young age, I realized it was probably wrong to take advantage of her. Do you remember when I admitted I made mistakes and sometimes I knew I was doing something wrong and I did it anyway? Well, this is one of those times I did it anyway.
I laid on my belly between Blair’s legs and began to lick just the outside of her pussy lips. I didn’t know that there was any space inside a pussy. I focused instead strictly on licking up and down on my cousin’s labia and all around the outside. I must have teased her endlessly because she groaned and shifted anxiously like she was on the edge of cumming but couldn’t quite get there. I licked from front to back just like I wiped all the way from pussy to asshole. I must have been there for 40 minutes licking that wet pussy covered mostly in my own slobber. Blair, at one point, grabbed both of my ears and pulled my face hard into her pussy as if trying to get me to tongue fuck her but I didn’t penetrate her with my tongue. I just licked the outside because I thought that is all there was and I was satisfied with doing just that.
I was ready to do a lot more. I wanted to fuck her in all the different ways imaginable! She had promised I could do anything I wanted with her if I licked her pussy and I was ready for my three wishes or even one wish!
I don’t know how long it took me to realize she was sleeping, but I continued to lick even after I heard the first of her snores. My cousin had passed out completely.
I could have tied her up and done unspeakably nasty things to her, and there are often times I imagine doing just that had I known then what I know now.
However, it was late, and I was quite satisfied with a face covered in pussy juice. I wasn’t going to keep playing with her if she was asleep, and she was completely passed out with no chance of waking.
I climbed down and slept under the bunk bed. I tied one of my wrists to the leg of the bed, but I couldn’t tie the other. I had grown used to sleeping with both arms raised over my head to the point that I felt guilty. I had one hand free. I wondered if my Aunt would be angry because I could milk myself all night if I wanted?
I decided to go ahead and milk myself so that I would stop fantasizing about my snoring cousin in the top bunk. I masturbated with one hand, and when I spunked all over my hand and belly, I used my hand to clean it up and licked it off. I found that even though my cum was salty, I liked the taste after all. I wasn’t mad at Blair for what she made me do tonight. I had discovered several things I liked to do now and eating pussy and eating cum both topped that list even though I would have been ashamed if people knew. That night I fell asleep with the taste of my own cum drying on my lips and a smile on my face.
“Where were you shit-stinkers today?” Blair’s lip curled into a snarl. She was angry; we were back after dark. We should have been there much earlier to bathe and eat dinner.
“We were playing, Ma’am,” I admitted and said it was my fault that Buddy and Lewis were late.
“Look at Miss Priss, you think you are hot shit because you let mom boss you around!” she growled at me.
I let HER boss me around too! It seemed very hypocritical of my cousin to put me down for letting myself get bossed around. I thought that is what I was supposed to do in order to learn from my betters. She was confusing me.
“I had pizza ready and everything for you,” Blair said. I found it difficult to believe she’d get us pizza unless it was to butter us up for something. There was no smell of pizza in the kitchen though. I was very skeptical she really had pizza for us but Buddy and Lewis were disappointed they missed out.
I started to undress at the door down to my panties as she spoke to me.
“What is this around your waist?” Blair noticed the ad-hoc horsetail I had tied to the back.
“Her horsey tail!” Lewis answered for me. I nodded that it was.
“You like playing horsey, do you, Jenny?” Blair’s caustic tone told me she was not pleased with me. She was usually pretty rude to me, but she seemed genuinely angry.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I said as I stood in front of her in only a pair of panties.
“Good, because I’ve always wanted a puppy, and you are going to be my puppy tonight!” Blair insisted.
I had been taught not to remind them that I was supposed to milk myself and have my regular discipline beating. I was not particularly excited about Blair giving me that beating because in the mood she was in, she would definitely make it hurt.
“Get those ridiculous panties off and get down on the ground on all fours puppy!” Blair said.
I was told I had to obey her when she was babysitting as if she were my Aunt. I had been naked in front of her plenty of times, but I suddenly felt petrified as I slipped out of my panties, folded them, and set them down.
I got down on the ground in the living room on all fours like a dog.
Blair brought a collar out of her room and put it around my neck. It was a spiked leather collar - sort of punk rock, but it would pass for a dog collar.
She towered over me and put her finger to her lips as if considering what to do next.
She saw that I had brought the marker I used as a bit while I was playing pony. She opened it. It was red.
She made me sit up, and she painted my nipples red with the marker.
Then she told me to remove the duct tape. “You are a boy, not a girl!” she told me as she ripped it off and told me to walk it to the garbage and throw it away. I felt a sense of loss of security as I threw away that little silver scrap of tape.
She pinched my cock in her fingers and used the marker to paint it red. “There you have a doggy cock! You get a little hand job while you were at it too! You can thank me now,” she said as she released my cock.
“Thank you, Ma’am,” I said. I wasn’t sure if I was thanking her for painting my cock or touching it but I knew I was supposed to grateful. I just wanted Blair to want to touch me under better circumstances.
“Gross, you are getting hard because I touched you!” she noticed my pecker was expanding.
“I am late to milk myself, Ma’am. I am sorry about that. If you permitted me to milk myself, I would be very thankful,” I asked.
“Sure, but do it right here. I don’t trust you in the bathroom,” she said.
Buddy and Lewis were still in the living room, watching this exchange between us. They were half-smiling because they assumed it was just a part of the regular discipline.
This was much more than my Aunt had made me do in the past. I was conflicted. I knew that my Aunt told me to obey Blair. I also knew this was not what my Aunt wanted me to do. If I wasn’t such a coward, I would have stood up to Blair, but instead, I looked at her and said yes Ma’am.
“Good doggy, now stand up and jerk off for me,” she folded her arms and prepared to watch me whack off in the living room.
I was thankful when she told Buddy and Lewis to get into the tub. “I ran your water. It is cold. Get in there and wash up!” she insisted and walked over to the cupboard. She took out a saucer and put it on the table. She pointed to it.
“Whack off right here, Eddie!” she told me that I could pout all I wanted, but I had no other choice but to obey her.
I reluctantly began to pull my hard little cock right in front of her, and while I was hard, it was taking longer than usual. I couldn’t look at Blair because I was so mortified that she was watching. I had asked my Aunt to have me supervised while I milked myself in part because I knew how ashamed I would be, and I was right about that. I had been told masturbation was one of the naughtiest things a boy could do with himself. If Blair thought I was a horny pig, I was proving it right now while I pumped my cock for her amusement.
“Do you need to see my mom’s tits to get you hard? Yeah, I heard you ask her. Well, you can’t see mine! Think about big hard nigger dicks. Big black dicks are going up your asshole, Eddie. Think about what a faggot you are. I want to see you cry while you jerk off so I can mix your tears in your cum and watch you eat it,” she said.
I didn’t want to obey her, but I continued to jerk off while she berated me. The dirty talk was actually turning me on, and I hated myself that the more vulgar my cousin became, the more I liked it.
“C’ mon, let me see that red prick spooge all over. Do you want to shoot on my face? Here let me put my face right on the plate for you,” my cousin dared to put her chin on the plate and opened her mouth for me to shoot directly into her mouth. I ALMOST came in her mouth, but she moved her head as soon as she saw my eyes roll back, and the cum start to shoot out.
“You dirty motherfucker! You would have cum on me. Do you know how bad your life would have been if you’d actually hit me with that jizz?” she asked.
“No Ma’am,” I exhaled as I pumped my cock a few more times to release all the cummy-milk out of my dick and deposited it on the saucer.
Blair brought me a spoon and told me to stand there and eat every last drop.
I looked at her like she had to be insane. Who would eat their own cum?
“Oh, you are going to be a cum-gobbler, Eddie. Don’t be such a baby! I suck dicks all the time. Let me watch you eat yours,” she admitted. It was so trashy, hot, and hateful. She insisted I eat my own cum with a spoon and the taste was disgusting and salty, but there wasn’t more than two or three spoonfuls, and when I was finished, she touched the little bit with her finger that remained and ran her finger around the rim of the plate to get it all.
“Waste not, want not Eddie,” she teased me seductively. It seemed as though she were going to stick her finger in my mouth for me to suck it.
However, just as she brought her long fingertip towards my mouth, she wagged her finger “Nuh-uh-uh, I have a better idea,” she told me to turn around and get in the thermometer position.
I did as I was instructed. I assumed she would give me a beating, and I was prepared for that - even if it was the hardest beating of my life.
Instead, she had me stand with my legs apart, and my butt stuck out. Then she put her hand on the flat of my back and pushed me forward. She told me to hold my ass cheeks apart for her.
It was incredibly humiliating, but I did as I was told. She had been checking to see if I wiped after I shit for the last week and had seen my asshole before.
“No shit stains, that is good,” my cousin squatted down and looked closely at my asshole. “You fart right now, and I will cut your balls off with a kitchen knife,” She promised. I wasn’t sure if she was serious, but I didn’t intend to find out.
I felt the dab of my cousin’s finger on the tenderest part of the rim of my asshole as she rubbed the remnants of my cum around and around.
“Do you like cum on your asshole, Eddie?” she asked.
“Yes Ma’am,” I admitted the sensation felt good.
“This is lubrication. It is helpful to keep your fart box good and lubed up. You can use lotion. You can use spit; you can use cum. I prefer cum, don’t you, Eddie?” she said.
“I don’t know yet what I prefer, Ma’am,” I answered. I felt like she was testing me to see if I would get angry that she was calling me Eddie. I wasn’t going to rise to take the bait, but I was getting very frustrated, and I wanted to tell her to stop.
“You are a boy who wishes he had a pussy and your turd factory will be your pussy! You will have plenty of practice sticking things up that nasty poop hole of yours to find out what you like best, you deviant little freak” my cousin made me stand like that while she looked around the room. She said that those little girls were made of puppy dog tails. “Didn’t my mom tell you that?”
“No, Ma’am, that is little boys. They are made of snips and snails and puppy dog tails,” I corrected her.
“Such a little know it all,” my cousin looked disgusted with me. “You are equal parts cum and snot all in a little pink ginger bag of freckles and skin with red Ronald McDonald clown hair on top,” she tapped my nose with her finger. That really hurt my feelings and made me feel ugly. Then she put her arms around me and placed her hand at my butt while I held my cheeks apart.
I felt the tip of something hard and plastic touching my asshole.
“What is that, Ma’am?” I asked nervously.
“Just relax your asshole, Eddie. I am going to give you a puppy dog tail, unless you’d rather a snip or a snail up your asshole?” she asked.
“No, Ma’am, please!” I begged, but I held my cheeks apart.
“Oh, methinks the girl doth protest too much,” Blair said and began to push the handle of the brush I used as a ponytail directly into my anus. She did so gently but with a steady use of force.
“Just relax, take deep breaths and enjoy it, Eddie. I want a puppy, and you aren’t a puppy without a puppy tail. Think of this as taking a shit in reverse,” she said as she pushed the tip of the brush handle into my asshole. Once the first few inches were in, it was a simple matter to slide in the rest.
“There you go, I like it,” she said, and she told me to swirl and spin.
I was hard again even though I had just recently cum. My cousin delighted as I swirled and spun gracefully. She and her Aunt had taught me to model my clothing and strut like a model on the catwalk. I did as I was told. The brush was firmly up my asshole to the brim. I could feel the bristles on my butt cheeks.
“Please take it out, Ma’am,” I begged.
“No, this is your tail tonight. You’ll be permitted to watch me make out as long as you are a good little puppy. Will you be a good little puppy, Eddie?” she asked.
“Yes Ma’am,” I promised but gritted my teeth.
“I want you to only respond in little yips and yaps. I don’t want big-dog growls or barks. I want to hear you bark like the pampered Chihuahua I’ve always wanted,” she said.
She made me make funny little barks. I would have laughed if she wasn’t so cruel. Blair grinned wickedly and told me to get back on all fours while she checked on my cousins.
I heard her go in the bathroom and yell at them for making a mess and spank their butts with her hand. I thought about leaving. I didn’t know what I should do or who I could call.
I wasn’t in any pain now that the brush was inserted in my butt. It was just that first part that had been painful. I had to admit it was actually quite pleasurable.
When Blair returned, she had the boys sit naked at the table.
“Doggy!” they pointed at me with delight on their face.
“Yep, you can pet and play with the doggy while I make your dinner,” she said.
Buddy and Lewis treated me like a puppy. They wanted me to sit up, fetch, play dead, roll over, and generally act like a puppy. My cousin told me that I had better keep them busy if I knew what was good for me.
Buddy tossed a rubber ball, and I chased after it. It wasn’t easy crawling on the tile floor, but once I got off my knees and stuck my butt in the air, it didn’t feel bad.
“Can I ride you like a pony?” Lewis asked. He was petting me and calling me a good girl. He didn’t know my cousin was referring to me as Eddie now.
“You’d have to ask Blair,” I answered him.
“It is Miss Blair or Ma’am, at all times from now on and no one is riding my puppy. You can play with him but don’t pull his tail out,” Blair said as she went back to preparing a sloppy meal of Chef Boyardee for us.
“Jenny is a girl,” Lewis insisted.
“Right now, Jenny is a puppy and a boy!” Blair looked at him wickedly, and Lewis backed down.
She made them sit at the table and eat. She told them to hurry because her friends would be here soon. “You should have been in bed already.”
It wasn’t even 8 pm at this point, and we usually got to stay up until 9 pm.
She put my plate on the floor by her feet and told me to crawl over to her.
I obeyed her, and she told me to put my face down in and eat like a puppy.
“You are on restriction. If you don’t want to eat at all that is fine by me,” Blair said. “You will learn to appreciate getting to sit at the kitchen table this way, puppy. You will learn to thank us for letting you use silverware. Eat face first like the horny dog you are and maybe one day you can sit at the kitchen table with the big kids,” Blair laughed wickedly at the look of shock and dismay on my face.
I am a very fastidious person who can’t stand muck or mud. Eating off the floor was bad enough but dunking my face in the sauce was horrifying to me.
I was quite hungry, but I knew this was far more than I was supposed to be doing. Blair reminded me her mother had placed her in charge and that she knew what was best for me.
I didn’t like cold Ravioli. Her mother would heat it up for us but Blair usually just poured the can into a bowl instead. I licked it and then started to try to eat it. The problem is I couldn’t eat like a dog, and I was getting my face covered in the pink-orange sauce. It was disgusting.
Buddy and Lewis were jealous and started trying to eat their food without any hands. Blair insisted they stop at first but told me that I would be cleaning up the mess, so it was fine.
It was difficult to choke down the ravioli without the use of a spoon, but I did a little at a time. Blair told me to wiggle my tail while I ate, or she would push my head down in the food. I wagged my tail.
Buddy and Lewis finished eating, and she wiped their faces and sent them to bed. “I don’t want to see you two little pieces of dog shit until morning!” she told them after they brushed and went to the bathroom.
I was still working on my food. She said the floor where a dog like me belonged. There was a knock at the door she pushed my food away with her foot and said, “Time is up, sucks to be you! Remember what I said! Bark only. This is a little game you are playing with me. Smile and be a happy puppy, and I’ll let you do more than sniff a finger,” she promised.
I didn’t know what she was going to let me do, and it sounded enticing on some level, but I just wanted to clean up.
“Oh, it’s just you,” Blair opened the door for her best friend, Julie.
“Some welcome that is!” Julie giggled and then she really laughed hard when she saw me naked on all fours with sauce dripping down my face and a black hairbrush tail.
“You really are one twisted bitch,” Julie was impressed.
“That is why you love me,” Blair replied. She told me, “Stand up, puppy. You have five minutes to clean your face and clean this kitchen. Stretch your legs because when the guys get here, you are going back on all fours or you are going under my bed,” she promised.
“She sleeps under your bed?” Julie had been over several times and knew about the fact I was Jenny now.
“Eddie the troll sleeps under my bed, yes” Blair corrected her.
“Your mother let him stop dressing like a girl?” Julie asked.
“No, but my mother isn’t here, is she?” Blair said haughtily. She touched my cock with her finger “He answers to me, and he has a cock. So why should I treat him like a girl?” she said.
“You are just worried Jack and Bruce will think he is hotter than you,” Julie teased her friend.
“That’s right, why do you think I have a fat, ugly friend like you come over? It makes me look that much more attractive,” Blair was teasing Julie, but it sounded hurtful.
Julie said that it wasn’t nice.
“Oh? If the shoe fits,” Blair laughed like she didn’t care and told her “tough titty. Do you think you have it rough? My mom makes me watch this sick little twerp take a shit and make sure he wipes his own ass,” she said. “Why shouldn’t I have some fun with him? He is my puppy tonight.”
Julie looked at me, sympathetically.
“Awwww, he does have big puppy dog eyes,” she said almost sarcastically before adding a more cruel “He has a face you just want to reach out and slap.”
“So slap him,” Blair told her.
“I can just slap your cousin?” Julie asked enthusiastically while I cleaned up the kitchen.
“Yes, just tell him to stand still and reach out and slap him like this,” Blair demonstrated and slapped me across my face. It wasn’t hard enough to bruise me or knock me down, but she turned my head.
“Eddie, stand still” Blair ordered.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I said, and I curtsied.
“No, curtsying, you aren’t a gaybait. You are a puppy!” Blair said.
Julie was reluctant to slap me, so Blair slapped me on the other cheek. It hurt.
“Should I count, Ma’am?” I asked.
“You should shut the fuck up unless I tell you to count,” Blair slapped me again.
“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered. It was a small act of defiance on my part because I was speaking. I spoke to acknowledge her order as my Aunt had told me to do, but I spoke.
Julie slapped me, but she hit fairly soft as if gauging just how hard she could get away with slapping me for the first time.
“You can slap him harder. He is tough, you’ve seen him take the strap,” she said. Julie had been over during my discipline sessions.
“Can I slap his balls?” she asked as she slapped my face increasingly harder.
“You can squeeze them,” Blair grabbed my dick and gave it a hard squeeze. “You can pinch his dick,” she pinched it hard. “Lay down on your back with your legs apart, puppy!” she told me.
“Yes Ma’am,” I reluctantly said and obliged her by getting on the floor with my legs apart.
“You can step on them,” Blair said.
Julie told her not to do that.
“Why? He doesn’t need them. He’d like to be a girl. He is ashamed if anyone sees his little pecker,” she said as she stepped on my dick and flattened it. It hurt but a week of getting slapped on the balls had made me much tougher. I could endure a lot more pain than I realized. I was ready for her to continue, but I didn’t tell her that. I didn’t want to give her the satisfaction of seeing me groan in anguish though, and I did my best to accept the pain without crying out.
“Oh, cry for me, Eddie-boy,” my cousin bent over me and put her face right to my eye and licked my tear ducts. “I love the taste of your delicious tears. Please cry for me,” she pleaded condescendingly hoping I would bawl my eyes out.
I wanted to cry, but I was not going to let her break me. I wouldn’t cry.
“That’s too far, Blair!” Julie said in my defense.
“Oh relax, the little turd gobbler loves it, don’t you Eddie? You asked Mom to discipline you harder because you are a little brown noser!” she said.
“Yes, Ma’am, I asked for more discipline but not because I am a brown noser,” I still didn’t know what one was. “I asked for more discipline because I didn’t want to be tempted to misbehave.”
“Ask, and you shall receive,” Blair promised me and told her friend that I loved the discipline. I had to admit that on a lot of levels, it was fun, although right now I was frightened of what would happen next. I had grown comfortable with the rituals, and my Aunt’s rules all made sense to me. Everything I did or learned had a reason and served a purpose to reinforce my education through discipline. Tonight with Blair was more like a random haunted house where things kept popping out at me.
“Watch this,” Blair wanted to prove to Julie how much I loved her treating me like this. She unzipped her jeans and pulled her panties down and showed me her pert bubble butt. I could see everything, including her white tan lines, the crack of her ass and the hint of her butthole. I would be lying if I didn’t love seeing that ass hovering directly above my face.
“You lick, and you die,” Blair assured me as she squatted right over my nose and put her asshole half an inch from my face. “Go ahead brown noser, get your nose right up in that crack and have a good long sniff!”
I suddenly realized that brown noser meant someone who put their nose in someone’s ass and got poop on the end of it. I didn’t want to have poop on my nose!
“Your one and only chance to sniff my crack, and you won’t take it?” Blair prompted me to pick my head up and stick it in her butt. I couldn’t resist the musky smell of her pussy and asshole. I lifted my head and put my nose right up to her asshole and breathed in.
“You see? the dirty little termite wants it,” Blair got off my face as she felt she had proven her point to Julie.
“He did it because you made him,” Julie told her.
“Did I make you sniff my crack, or did you want to do it?” Blair looked down at me like I was pitiful.
“I wanted to sniff it, Ma’am,” I told the truth. I knew that wasn’t what Julie wanted to hear, but I would have sniffed that ass all night if I could have.
“Oh my god, that is awesome! I want him to sniff my butt next!” Julie was relieved and excited to see if I would sniff her ass too! I would gladly have done precisely that, but there was another knock at the door.
“Aww, just when we were starting to have fun,” Blair said wickedly as she stood up and answered the door.
I was hoping it was Mrs. Hannigan or anyone really besides Jack and Bruce.
It was Jack and Bruce.
“What up, Ladies?” Bruce had brought two big two-liter plastic bottles of wine coolers. “We got the green, AND we got the orange flavor,” he laughed.
“Oh, and what do we have here? is that little man Olly all laid out on the floor with his pecker in the air?” Jack strode into the room full of swagger.
“He is my puppy tonight,” Blair explained. She had me return to my position on all fours. She adjusted the brush in my ass so that it was sticking up almost like a squirrel’s bushy tail.
“Sit up and beg,” she instructed me just as Buddy and Lewis had.
I sat up and stuck my tongue out while putting my hands in front of me.
“Olly, you are fucked up!” Jack twisted off one of the two liter tops and chugged directly from the bottle. He seemed to think I was doing this of my own free will and not because my cousin told me to do it.
“Yes, Sir,” I agreed with him.
“You don’t call him Sir,” Blair smacked me across the face. “You bark like a little Chihuahua,” she reminded me.
I yipped playfully and stuck my tongue out.
The four teenagers laughed heartily at my antics.
Blair threw a marker and made me chase it around the room.
“Whoa, is his dick all red? why?” Bruce noticed my cock was painted red with a marker. “Does he have like the clap or something?”
“No, I painted it red like a puppy dog’s dick,” Blair said.
“You are one wicked bitch,” Jack smiled, and Blair fell into his arms, and French kissed him.
They made themselves comfortable on the couch and turned the lights down while they drank warm wine cooler. They would periodically tell me to fetch or roll over, but generally; I was expected to just stay on the ground like a puppy dog.
I know I should have been mad at my cousin, but I enjoyed roleplaying like a puppy. I thought it would be fun to introduce it to Crystal and Lori and see if they would do it as well. I’d get to see pussy if I did that and I kept picturing Crystal putting her snout in my crotch to sniff me as a real puppy would.
Blair removed her jeans and her panties but it was dark, so I could not see anything. I could hear Jack finger fucking her, and she made these funny noises that I later realized were orgasms (fake or real I don’t know).
Julie kept her pants on but unbuttoned them enough that Bruce could finger her too and put his hands under her shirt.
I didn’t know this at the time, but Blair and Julie were exceptional cock teases. They had not put out for either of these boys and had been using them for months to bring over alcohol. They smoked a joint too. It was super thin and smelled horrible.
“When are we going to go all the way?” Jack pleaded with my cousin to let him fuck her and not just play with her body.
“Tomorrow night,” she said.
“You’ve been saying tomorrow night every night,” Jack said.
“Tomorrow night, I promise. Let’s have a little party and invite over a few of your friends. We’ll play spin the bottle, and I’ll fuck every guy it lands on,” my cousin was very drunk.
I reflected upon the fact that Lori and Crystal had both freely taken off all their clothes. They had been so generous with their bodies and just paraded around naked. They said they routinely went skinny dipping and to them, it wasn’t that big of a deal. However, Julie and Blair, who were about the same age as Lori were both totally hiding in the dark as much as possible and showing as little skin as they could get away with. It was like they were being stingy with their bodies as much as their affection and doling it out to control them. The more Jack and Bruce would do for them, the more affection the girls would dole out. However, it seemed to me that Julie and Blair rarely actually delivered on their promises, according to Bruce and Jack.
“I am telling you that if you bring a bottle of schnapps and some good weed, then I’ll hump every single guy who the bottle lands on,” Blair said.
“What if it lands on Olly,” Jack smiled. I could see his perfect teeth in the darkness staring down at me as a puppy at his feet.
“Olly won’t be playing,” Blair said dismissively.
“You said bring every guy I want. I want Olly to have a shot. He needs a little pussy. Don’t you Olly?” he asked.
I yipped like a puppy.
“See?” Jack smiled.
“Olly is going to be dressed up as a maid and serving at the party if she is there at all,” Blair was drunk or high and slurring her words.
“She?” Jack hadn’t seen me as Jenny yet. He hadn’t been back since Monday when my Aunt went to Captain Hiram’s.
“Yes, my mom has been training Olly as a girl,” Blair scrunched her nose at me like I was wasting too much of her time being the subject of conversation.
“That’s so fucked up. Why?” Bruce and Jack wanted to know.
“He is a little peeping tom and panty sniffer,” Blair explained.
“Right on!” Bruce and Jack seemed to think that was pretty cool. Jack said he got me started. “The first whiff will make you an addict, little bro!” he reminded me about how he let me sniff his stinky pinky after he finger fucked my cousin.
“So my mom is teaching him to be a girl. She calls it sissy summer school so he won’t turn out to be a pervert like you,” Blair put her breasts in Jack’s hands and rolled on him to try to get his attention focused solely on her.
“So Olly dresses like a girl all the time?” he asked.
“Yeah, why? are you horny for Olly or Jenny or whatever?” Blair said.
“No, but I want to see,” Jack said as he sat up on the couch.
“Fine, whatever,” Blair said that all the time and when she did it always meant she was getting frustrated and angry.
They turned on the lights, and Blair told me to take the brush out of my ass. She picked up my pink ribbon and jerked me into her bedroom.
The guys followed her while I held the brush in my hand.
“Don’t set that fucking brush down until it is clean,” Blair snarled at me. “Stick it in your mouth like a bar of soap, creep!” she instructed.
I barked like a dog.
“We aren’t doing that anymore. Call me Miss Blair,” my cousin was sloppy drunk on a few glasses of wine coolers. She was woozy and falling down a bit. Julie had to help her. Blair told me that I should know how to get dressed and to put on something sexy.
I put on the one piece bikini and tucked my cock behind me. It didn’t take long, and Jack and Bruce looked impressed. I still had my hair in pigtails and some makeup on from earlier.
“Damn, you look like a younger version of Blair,” Jack said.
“He does not,” Blair told me to change into something else when she ran out of the room and threw up in the toilet. It was disgusting. I never knew girls vomited.
I removed the one piece and put on a white blouse and plaid mini-skirt with white socks and black saddle shoes. Of all the outfits I had worn this one had received the most looks and stares from older men. I didn’t know if it was sexy, but I looked like a typical Catholic school girl.
“Your nipples are so red,” Bruce noticed.
“My cousin painted them, Sir,” I said.
“You do sound more like a girl than a boy,” Jack seemed in awe of me. It was a lot better reaction than the first time he met me.
“Thank you, Sir,” I said, and I modeled the outfit for him as if I were on the catwalk. Julie was telling them how Blair had me wrapped around her little finger, and I would do anything she told me. She seemed jealous of her friend having that absolute authority but had Julie told me to do something I probably would have done that as well.
Blair staggered back in the room and wiped her mouth. She looked nauseated. Blair also looked jealous that I was getting attention even if it was a lot of giggles. She told everyone to get out.
Jack asked if they were still on for tomorrow night and she told him that if he didn’t get out right now, then he could forget about fucking her tomorrow night.
“Are you okay? Do you need me to clean up in the bathroom?” Julie asked her friend. She had held her booze a lot better than Blair, but she too was very tipsy. All four of them were as far as I could tell, but Jack and Bruce always seemed a little stoned.
“Get out you cunt, I’ve got this little sack of turd balls to clean up my mess,” Blair shouted angrily at her friends, and they promptly left.
Blair started taking off all her clothes right in front of me.
“Don’t just stand there watching and jerking off. Go clean up the mess in the bathroom, you pig!” she demanded. She still had her panties and bra on, but she was nearly undressed. She told me to take off all of my clothes right this instant.
I cleaned up the bathroom in the nude. It was disgusting, but I did my best to spray it down, so it didn’t stink of vomit. I cleaned out the ashtrays and got rid of the alcohol bottles. I washed up everything and cleaned the house as I had been practicing.
I returned promptly to the bedroom, and I would be lying if I didn’t hope to catch a glimpse of my naked cousin. She had stumbled into the top bunk.
“I am finished cleaning up, Ma’am. Would you like to inspect my work?” I asked the way I had been taught to submit myself for inspection in a respectful way.
“Get up here and eat this pussy,” Blair mumbled half asleep.
I had eaten cum with a spoon. In my mind, I imagined trying to eat her pussy with a spoon like it was a dish of ice cream with a cherry on top. I had been told girls had “cherries” in their pussy, and I imagined one looked exactly like a bright red maraschino cherry. I wasn’t a cannibal, though, and I didn’t think my cousin was genuinely serious. I knew that people said things they didn’t mean when they were inebriated.
“This is your one and only chance to have your way with me, Eddie. You climb up in this bed and lick my pussy right and I’ll do whatever you want,” she promised.
LICK? A lightbulb went off in my head, and I was suddenly hard and excited. Blair had invited me into her bed, and I could LICK her pussy? That was an entirely different premise then eating her pussy with a spoon, and I was very interested in doing that.
I climbed into the top bunk with my naked cousin. She was touching her pussy. Blair had bushy pubes with long strands of curly hairs that she had shaved back on the sides, so her pussy hair didn’t stick out of her swimsuit.
I wasn’t sure what to do, and I clumsily pounced on her. Blair groaned awkwardly and repeated that I should do her right.
“Lick my pussy like it is Aladdin’s lamp and it will grant you three wishes,” she whispered lustily.
I knew she was drunk, and even at my young age, I realized it was probably wrong to take advantage of her. Do you remember when I admitted I made mistakes and sometimes I knew I was doing something wrong and I did it anyway? Well, this is one of those times I did it anyway.
I laid on my belly between Blair’s legs and began to lick just the outside of her pussy lips. I didn’t know that there was any space inside a pussy. I focused instead strictly on licking up and down on my cousin’s labia and all around the outside. I must have teased her endlessly because she groaned and shifted anxiously like she was on the edge of cumming but couldn’t quite get there. I licked from front to back just like I wiped all the way from pussy to asshole. I must have been there for 40 minutes licking that wet pussy covered mostly in my own slobber. Blair, at one point, grabbed both of my ears and pulled my face hard into her pussy as if trying to get me to tongue fuck her but I didn’t penetrate her with my tongue. I just licked the outside because I thought that is all there was and I was satisfied with doing just that.
I was ready to do a lot more. I wanted to fuck her in all the different ways imaginable! She had promised I could do anything I wanted with her if I licked her pussy and I was ready for my three wishes or even one wish!
I don’t know how long it took me to realize she was sleeping, but I continued to lick even after I heard the first of her snores. My cousin had passed out completely.
I could have tied her up and done unspeakably nasty things to her, and there are often times I imagine doing just that had I known then what I know now.
However, it was late, and I was quite satisfied with a face covered in pussy juice. I wasn’t going to keep playing with her if she was asleep, and she was completely passed out with no chance of waking.
I climbed down and slept under the bunk bed. I tied one of my wrists to the leg of the bed, but I couldn’t tie the other. I had grown used to sleeping with both arms raised over my head to the point that I felt guilty. I had one hand free. I wondered if my Aunt would be angry because I could milk myself all night if I wanted?
I decided to go ahead and milk myself so that I would stop fantasizing about my snoring cousin in the top bunk. I masturbated with one hand, and when I spunked all over my hand and belly, I used my hand to clean it up and licked it off. I found that even though my cum was salty, I liked the taste after all. I wasn’t mad at Blair for what she made me do tonight. I had discovered several things I liked to do now and eating pussy and eating cum both topped that list even though I would have been ashamed if people knew. That night I fell asleep with the taste of my own cum drying on my lips and a smile on my face.
All of my stories: https://storiesonline.net/a/eddie-davidson
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
The site is free up to 100 chapters a day. You can get unlimited just for submitting stories.
Who is online
Users browsing this forum: Ahrefs [Bot] and 11 guests